Cumming of age

Valerie’s Affair – Part 4

2018-02-12T13:07:00.000+00:00

We kissed, then 69ed again and I asked Valerie why she liked this position so much and she said that she liked being able to give pleasure to someone while receiving it, but not through something that was directly related (as opposed to when a boyfriend was fucking her it felt good, but he was getting pleasure directly from the same action so she didn’t know how much he was trying to please her versus just please himself). I asked if that meant she would enjoy having me fuck her with a strap-on as I could do this without the internal vibe so she would know I was doing it just to give pleasure to her. Valerie reached down to my pussy and stroked me, saying she would love for me to fuck her and that she’d like to do the same to me. I told her about my wish to be able to grow a cock so I could bury it in my girlfriends’ pussies and fill them with cum and maybe even get them pregnant. Valerie especially liked the sound of that and said she’d love to have my baby and we ended up talking about what she wanted to do about Nye (who as I mentioned previously, didn’t want children). Valerie said she loved Nye, but she knew that she would probably have to find someone else and I told her that she’d have to make sure whoever she ended up with was happy with her having a girlfriend on the side. Valerie kissed me again, slipped her fingers into my pussy and told me it would be so much easier if I really could get her pregnant and I told Valerie about the conversation I’d had with Lis the previous weekend. Valerie obviously knew about Mike being the father of Lis’ bump (and even more obviously of MJ), as well as the fact that I was as broody as she was and intended to start trying for a baby in the very near future. I then told Valerie about Mike’s wedding present for Lis and Josie (he would start trying to get Sue pregnant on her wedding night – although I personally thought it might be the following day as I Josie might want Sue to herself that night). Valerie was amazed that Mike would do this and asked what our Mum would think – I told her that she had taken the news of Mike (and Jen) fucking Sue reasonably well (but still didn’t know about Sue and me) and that I hoped she wouldn’t be too surprised as she now seemed to realise that Sue loved Mike and I was okay with this. I went on to explain that Lucy would probably be the next one he ‘actively donated sperm’ to and then after a brief internal debate (I kissed her to buy some thinking time) I told Valerie that if she wanted she could always borrow Mike for a little while and make a baby that way.

Valerie asked if I was being serious and I admitted that when Lis had initially joked about Valerie wanting this that I had panicked, but now I’d had time to think about it I had realised that if it was something she wanted that I would be happy about it (then tickled her and said as it would mean she’d never be able to get rid of me). Valerie said it was an incredibly sweet offer – if a strange one, and not something she had considered. I said that it wasn’t something she needed to think about for a while as I was definitely the next person Mike was getting pregnant and then went back to describing my fantasy of having a cock and I fingered her as I described how I would slide into her, fuck her until she came multiple times, then pump so much cum into her that she’d have twins. Just before Valerie came (and between kisses) she kept saying ‘please fuck me’ as she played along with the fantasy and as she came down from her orgasm I told her to imagine my cum was seeping out from her cunt.

We chatted about Jen and Rachel and Valerie said the food play sounded very sensual. I told Valerie we could use each other for breakfast if she wanted and she said that sounded nice, but she wanted something just between us (without Mike and Jen watching) so we headed downstairs and rummaged through the kitchen to find something suitable. As it was the middle of the night, we didn’t want to do anything that would involve us having to shower off so when we found a Magnum ice cream, instead of running it over each other and licking off the mess, I just took a big bite, then kissed Valerie and we shared it between our mouths. Valerie took the next bite and we again shared it, then worked our way through the entire ice cream in this manner. Valerie was breathing quite heavily by the end of this and I realised that as it was the first time she’d done it that it had probably felt more intense as she wasn’t used to it. I sat up on the counter and wiped the last little bit of ice cream over my pussy and asked Valerie if she would clean me off, then watched as she bent forwards and licked me. Valerie didn’t seem to care that we were in full view of the kitchen window, with the lights on in the middle of the night and I considered asking her if she wanted to go play in the garden, but what she was doing felt so good I didn’t want to interrupt it and just let her eat me until I came. I offered to do the same to her but she said she’d prefer to go back to bed (where we 69ed), then curled up to sleep with me spooned up against Valerie, holding her tightly and us whispering soppily how much we loved each other.

(Much) earlier on the Saturday night, Jen and Rachel had finished their session while Valerie and I were near the beginning of ours, had showered together (so Rachel wouldn’t have Jen’s scent on her) and went downstairs (with Rachel dressed but Jen remaining naked). As it was late, Mike offered to walk Rachel home so she and Jen had a goodbye kiss at the front door, with both Jen and Rachel caressing each other (this was somewhat easier for Rachel to do as Jen’s pussy was exposed). Rachel only seemed a little bit embarrassed that Mike saw this and chatted to him during the brief walk with him asking if Rachel intended to visit again on the Sunday and her answering ‘Of course’. When Mike got home, he convinced Jen to let him go down on her and he then spooned with her. Unfortunately for him, she was somewhat tired as the expected ‘trilogy’ had turned out to be a very respectable six orgasm session (well, Rachel came six times, Jen only came four, but she had worked quite hard to pleasure her little student). Mike pushed deep into Jen and she told him he could cum in her but he decided to hold it, with the hope of getting to play with Valerie the next day.

Jen and Mike woke first again on the Sunday morning with Mike eating Jen and her alternating between gently riding him and sucking on his cock. As Mike was usually the one doing the teasing, Jen quite enjoyed her role and kept Mike reasonably close to cumming until MJ woke up and they had to tend to her instead. When Valerie and I eventually woke, we could hear them downstairs chatting and while we were both fairly hungry, we agreed we needed to make love at least once before leaving the bed. We actually went for a double session and after a bathroom break Valerie was just getting a robe when I pulled her onto the bed again and gave her pussy another good licking. We then went down for breakfast and as promised, Valerie and I shared our bodies with each other, using yoghurt, bananas, chocolate spread and marmalade (and making quite a mess). Valerie said she didn’t mind Jen and Mike watching us and in the middle of the session, she told them that she’d actually quite like the session she was promised with all three of us playing with her. Mike was especially pleased to hear this and told Valerie he’d been hoping to get a chance to play with her again. I asked to be allowed to finish my breakfast with her before having to share her though and they agreed so I finished eating (both breakfast and Valerie), then showered with her and we cleaned each other out thoroughly as I knew both Mike and Jen would want to taste her natural flavours.

While Valerie and I were in the shower, Rachel turned up, straight from church and we up to Jen’s room to play with her. Initially she had been meant to go home for lunch but called and told her parents that we had said she could stay so she ended up spending a couple of hours with Jen and then joined us for some lunch downstairs. Rachel chatted with Valerie and told her that she knew she was my new girlfriend and Valerie blushed as I explained that Valerie hadn’t come out yet so she wasn’t used to people thinking of her in that way (which was technically no different than Rachel’s position – she just seemed to have the insatiability of youth). Rachel went home for a bit, but promised to pop by later and Jen told us that they intended to break the 100 barrier that evening (and then explained to Valerie that it would be the 100^th time Rachel came). Valerie didn’t believe that we knew it would actually be her 100^th orgasm so Jen explained how strict Rachel’s parents were and then went to get ‘Rachel’s Orgasm Chart’ and showed Valerie who was suitable impressed at how the numbers added up (and was quite surprised when we went through and counted up how many times she had cum herself the previous day).

Having only recently finished with Rachel, Jen’s wasn’t quite ready to cum again, but she was more than willing to help play with Valerie to get her back in the mood so after waiting a little while to let lunch settle (and more importantly for MJ to go down for a nap), we headed up to Jen’s room and laid Valerie out on the bed. Mike told her that he had been saving his cum for her and Valerie said she liked that idea, asking him if he wanted to cum in or over her. Mike said he’d decide later unless she expressed a preference, then crouched down and started licking her, leaving her breasts for Jen and me to play with. After making Valerie cum once, Mike asked if she would put long sock on for him (which being Valerie, she naturally agreed to) and he kitty kissed her, then ate her to a second orgasm. Jen had sat over Valerie’s face for the latter part of this and then had a turn eating Valerie while Valerie sucked on Mike’s cock and then licked at My clit as Mike fucked me. Jen the 69ed with Valerie and I lapped at Valerie’s ass, which she whimpered about and said I didn’t have to do, but liked it enough that she got to cum again.

We gave Valerie a little time to catch her breath and watched as she then sucked Mike and I then joined in, kissing her around Mike’s cock. It was obvious just how ready he was to fuck her and Valerie lay on her back, spread her legs and let him slide into her. He fucked her with long strokes and got her to wrap her legs around him, she then rode him and I kissed her while Jen sucked on her nipples and frigged her and when Valerie bent forwards to kiss Mike, Jen and I took turns lapping at her ass again (which Valerie said wasn’t fair). Valerie moved onto her back again and Jen and I each had a brief turn sitting over her face, letting her lick us while Mike lapped at our asses, but as Jen had got to cum more than once already, we let Mike finish things off by himself and just sat watching as he pumped away in Valerie until she came and he kissed her as he unloaded in her. Valerie kept her legs wrapped around him and Mike warned her that it felt like he had cum a fair bit. Valerie said she didn’t care and Mike slowly pulled out of her and she then lowered her legs. We all watched as what was indeed an impressive amount of cum dribbled out of her pussy. I looked up at the pussy pictures on the wall above Valerie and told her that we would need to get her up there as well now we were dating and that I’d offered Mike to her. Mike asked what I meant and I quickly told him that he might have to get Valerie pregnant, but that it didn’t matter – then shushed Valerie when she started to object and went back to discussing getting her pussy photographed. Valerie said she couldn’t pose for a stranger for a photo like that and became even more adamant when I told her how she not just had to pose, but would also need to have pictures taken with her pussy in its ‘resting state’, as well as after being fingered, frigged and fucked (preferably with cum leaking from it). This led to us looking at a number of the other pictures from the photography sessions (we only had the best one of each person up on the wall) and Valerie did an impressive job of identifying each person from their pussy. In the end she agreed to let Mike take a good photo of her pussy and we would get it printed out for the wall.

Mike and Jen took turns kitty kissing Valerie (Jen went first and cleaned up most of Mike’s cum) but they left Valerie and me alone to say goodbye properly. At first Valerie said she just wanted to kiss, but she was humping against me every bit as much as I was against her. I told Valerie I wanted her scent covering me again and she thought this was odd, but played along and allowed me to smear myself with her juices (which in the process involved us having a final 69 session). Valerie had to shower afterwards as she couldn’t go home smelling of sex or Nye would be rather suspicious. On a similar note, she decided to leave the new underwear with me so she wouldn’t have to explain where they came from – and she also added that she didn’t want them to end up being stained with his cum as they were from me. Mike offered to drive us to the airport but we decided to just go ourselves and we had a proper goodbye kiss just before Valerie went through security. We were obviously going to be in frequent contact but it was one of those emotional departures with us both saying we wished she didn’t have to go. I told Valerie I’d have her silk panties washed, ironed and waiting for her to slip into them and she said we’d figure out a way to meet up again soon (and I suggested we should start a ‘collaboration’ so we have a chance to meet and ‘work on our paper’).

On the way home I regretted not having agreed to let Mike drive us (partially as I could have played with Valerie in the back on the way there) as it meant I didn’t have anyone to talk to and take my mind off Valerie having just left. When I got back home I found Mike downstairs with MJ and he told me Rachel had returned a little while ago and she was up with Jen. It wasn’t long before they returned with Rachel looking a little flushed and Jen reported that they had just given Rachel her 100^th orgasm (as well as her 101^st). Rachel had actually wanted to stay a little longer and work towards her 100^th orgasm with Jen (the 101 total included the few times Rachel had masturbated) but Jen had explained that Rachel would need to learn to manage her expectations as she couldn’t expect many people to be willing to make her cum so many times in a session (or even a day). Rachel has pouted at Jen and said she thought Jen loved her so Jen picked up the phone and suggested Rachel call her parents and explain she’d be home late for dinner as she wanted to spend longer humping her cunt against Jen’s face. Jen promised Rachel they’d get to their 100^thtime together in the next few days and she would make it special, but that they didn’t want to do anything to make her parents suspicious or they might not be allowed to see each other at all.

Once Rachel left, Mike pulled me to him and said it looked like I needed distracting. I accepted his offer and allowed him to kitty kiss me, then fuck me (he’d only cum once in 2 days). I felt much better with him moving inside me and as we fucked I explained my offer to Valerie about letting him get her pregnant. He was as excited about the idea as I had assumed he would be, but equally realistic about how difficult that would make things. I told him not to worry as I didn’t think this was what Valerie wanted (I think her traditional side would win out and she’d want a husband to raise a child with). Mike agreed with this, but said if it came to it, he’d fill her with cum as many times as needed and was sure we’d find a way to make it all work. I decided not to spoil his fantasy by telling him I thought the more likely outcome would be that Valerie would get another guy and that as a bonus, the new guy would get to have frequent threesomes with Valerie and me (in the short-term I wanted Valerie mostly to myself, but as long as I got to keep her, I didn’t mind if she was also with someone else). Later that night Lis and Lucy called to see how things had gone with Valerie. Lis was very annoyed that she hadn’t got to see Valerie playing with me (or have Valerie watch her and Lucy) and I told Lis we’d work on this for the next visit.

By the end of Rachel’s Tuesday visit, she and Jen had fucked 99 times. Rachel wanted to push this to 100, but Jen promised they could have a much nicer time on Wednesday and arranged for Mike to come home early and take MJ so they had longer together. I told Rachel I sympathised with her and that Jen was very good at teasing, then kissed Jen and slid my fingers between her lips, commenting on the fact that Rachel had gotten her quite wet. The following day, Mike was already home when Rachel arrived and he opened the door to find her standing there in her school uniform. Rachel asked if Jen was in and Mike told her not to worry, Jen was just getting everything ready and told Rachel he thought she would enjoy her anniversary.

Jen had prepared another bowl of jelly and told Rachel she could decide what they did. Rachel wanted their 100^thtime to be just the two of them together (which Jen agreed with) so they headed upstairs and Mike took MJ out for a coffee (well, a milk for her). Jen and Rachel 69ed, making Rachel cum twice, then headed out to the garden and shared the jelly and ice-cream, eating it out of each other’s cunt and mouths. Jen gave Rachel’s ass another thorough licking and Rachel peed over Jen’s face as she came and then frigged Jen with the aim of her peeing as she came. In the end, Rachel actually licked Jen’s clit as she peed, letting Jen pee over her face and gave Jen a good licking (after she finished peeing). By the time they showered, Jen had made Rachel cum 105 times in total and she stood behind the younger girl, washing her body down as they kissed and telling her they just had 895 to go before they reached the thousand mark.

Valerie’s Affair – Part 3

2018-02-09T19:42:00.000+00:00

Our next stop was one of the upmarket lingerie shops and I told Valerie I wanted to get her a present. She said I didn’t have to, but looked through the underwear with me and allowed me to select a few sets for us to try on. I’ve always thought it was somewhat unfair that men (usually) aren’t allowed to go into changing rooms with women while two women can go in together – but at least it means I can enjoy myself half the time. Valerie and I shared one booth and I quickly removed my dress, then helped her undress. I gave Valerie a kiss and stroked her pussy, then quickly knelt and gave her a few licks before saying I wanted to see how she looked in silk underwear. I produced a pair of flesh-coloured panties from my bag and got her to step into them and slid them up her legs, kissing her as I did this. Valerie then tried on a few sets and we judged how they looked and I then tried a few on, leaving the most revealing one for last. I told Valerie that I really needed to see her in natural light to know how she looked and dared her to come out into the main part of the shop. Valerie wasn’t brave enough to do this, but she did leave the cubicle and stand at the end of the dressing rooms and watch me as I wandered down to the front of the shop and casually looked for another set for Valerie to wear. I was right by the window and it was a good thing I had my own pair of panties on under the nice ones as I could feel the moisture in my pussy as people walked past and looked at me. I returned to the dressing room with two more sets for Valerie to try and I stripped completely while she modelled them, then sat and stroked myself as I told her how good I thought she look in one particular set. Valerie said she liked it so I helped her carefully remove it, told her it was my present to her and then asked if I could have a kiss in return. Valerie wrapped her arms around me and we kissed but I then whispered that this wasn’t the kind of kiss I meant. I dropped to my knees and bushed my mouth hard against her pussy, giving her a good lick for about 30 seconds before pulling away and saying we should go and pay. I got dressed much quicker then Valerie and had paid for the items by the time she exited the dressing rooms.

We went for coffee and Valerie told me I shouldn’t have spent so much on her but I said she was beautiful and while I loved the underwear she already had, I wanted her to have something to wear that was from me. Valerie said that my present was certainly better than the last set of panties I’d left for her (referring to the ones soaked with multiple loads of my juices and Nye’s cum) and I told her I had been amazed when she had appeared on Skype wearing them but she said she had done this for Nye. Valerie asked about other things Nye and I had done and I blushed when she told me he had told her about the peeing. I explained to Valerie that watersports was really Jen’s fetish, but that Nye had seemed to like me being dirty so I’d shown him. I also told her about him taking me out for dinner in a revealing nightdress and Valerie said he had told her about that as well, then paused and asked if she could take me out like that – possibly to the gay bar that Jen and Mike had taken her to when she had visited. I teased Valerie a bit about this and asked if this meant she was coming out but she reminded me I’d said that nobody would know who she was and I told her I’d happily dress up in whatever way she wanted. Instead of just going out to the bar, I suggested we have a proper dinner date together, then go for drinks afterwards and Valerie agreed so we headed home to get ready and I desperately called around to find somewhere with a free table.

Valerie and I showered together and before we got dressed I got her to lie down on the bed and gave her a gentle massage, then lay down on her back and kissed around her shoulders and down her back. I made it as far down as the top of her ass and was very tempted to play with her properly but kissed my way back up to her shoulders instead and Valerie congratulated me for restraining myself. I showed Valerie the nightdress that I’d worn while out with Nye, along with the other similar ones I had (one in dark blue, one deep red and one in white). I let Valerie see me in with all the lights on as well as in subdued lighting and she said she liked the way the white nightdress looked, but that she thought the other ones looked more like actual dresses. I modelled the dark blue one and the white one again and told her I was happy to wear whichever she chose and had stockings that would match either one if she wanted. In the end, she went with the dark blue and I slipped on some hold-ups that came to middle of my thighs, just below the hem of the nightdress. I let Valerie approve the outfit and even let her choose how I wore my hair (she helped put it up in a ponytail with two small braids). Valerie borrowed one of Jen’s white blouses and wore a dark-green flippy skirt. She had intended to wear tights but I convinced her to leave her legs bare (and spent a while kissing and caressing them to show my appreciation). She also had the new silk underwear on and said it felt very sensual, allowing me just one kiss of her panties so they wouldn’t get stained.

Both Mike and Jen looked over our outfits before we left and Mike particularly liked the way I looked. Valerie let me lift her skirt to show off her new underwear but she wouldn’t let Mike or Jen caress her pussy (but did allow Mike to stroke her ass through her panties). Jen told us that Rachel was coming over again to ‘watch a movie’ with her and I asked how many ‘movies’ Jen thought they would get through (she didn’t know, but assumed Rachel would want to at least ‘watch a trilogy’). Valerie was well aware what our barely disguised euphemisms were referring to and asked what Mike would be doing. He said he’d probably give Lis a call to see how she was doing and told Valerie he’d pass on her regards. The taxi arrived and we made our way to the restaurant – I’d managed to get a table at somewhere I’d eaten before and knew it was relatively well lit. We had a romantic dinner, held hands across the table and flirted quite a bit. Valerie kept telling me how much of my body was on show and how she could see my nipples getting stiff whenever we talked about anything remotely erotic. I told her that this was all due to her as my nipples aren’t usually that sensitive but that when we got home I intended to play with her nips until they were as hard as I could get them. We shared dessert and I told Valerie about how Jen and Rachel had ‘shared’ the jelly and ice cream, eating it from each other’s mouths (as well as other bits). Valerie said she guessed it wasn’t really any different than kissing someone deeply, it just sounded intense. I told Valerie I’d love to try that with her if she was willing but Valerie didn’t think the middle of a restaurant was the place to try it. She looked at me and asked if I agreed and I told her if she wanted the truth so in a low voice I told her how I would love to climb up on the table, share the dessert with her, passing it back and forth between our mouths, rub it over her body and lick her clean, then 69 multiple times. Valerie told me I was incorrigible and I said I’d heard that before and was glad I left out the part of the fantasy where every guy present would fuck us, filling and covering us with cum as we ate each other.

As the restaurant was so well lit, I suggested we have a final drink at the bar before going to the lesbian bar. Valerie said this was a good idea and I sat with one leg up on the bar of the stool so my pussy was facing Valerie and relatively exposed. We then walked arm-in arm through town and had another drink in the lesbian bar. Valerie let me kiss her quite passionately and I kneaded her ass through her skirt. In return, Valerie slid her hand under the back of my nightdress and caressed my bare ass which felt wonderful. Valerie asked me if I’d like to cum in the middle of the bar and I told her it wasn’t that sort of place (although there would occasionally be people heavily making out), but that yes, I’d love to sit up on the bar and have everyone watch as Valerie spread my lips and ate me. I suggested this would be a good way for her to come out, or the next time all our friends met up how the two of us could 69 with them all watching and Valerie said that wasn’t likely to happen, but it sounded fun. Valerie’s fingers worked a little way into my pussy and while she wasn’t really masturbating me I enjoyed the sensation of them moving along and between my lips as we kissed. I whispered to Valerie that I wanted her and asked if we should go home. She said she was enjoying showing me off and I tried to slide my hand up her leg to stroke her as well but she wouldn’t let me put my hand under her skirt (but did at least let me caress her inner thigh). I slid down on the chair a little, letting my nightdress ride up and knowing that others could almost certainly see Valerie’s fingers on my pussy (we were on a mezzanine level overlooking the main bar – far enough back that the people downstairs probably couldn’t see, but there were a dozen or so other tables around us as well as some people standing. Valerie didn’t stop me from massaging her breasts through her top (I wasn’t allowed to put a hand in it) and I told her she could slide her hand up inside my nightdress to play with my breasts, not caring that this would pull it up and completely reveal my pussy, but Valerie only caressed them through the material. She did eventually say we should go home and I literally dragged her out of the place and to the nearest taxi rank.

As it was still relatively early (and people were still heading into town) we got a taxi almost straight away. I gave the driver my address and moaned to Valerie that I needed to feel her. We kissed and I pushed her hand back down between my legs, spreading them wide to give her full access. She still only gently stroked me, occasionally slightly penetrating my lips, but nothing more and as in the bar, when I tried to slide my hand up her legs, she stopped me whenever I got to the hem of her skirt. I pleased with her to let me touch her pussy and she said she didn’t want to ruin the panties. I told her I’d get her another pair (when sufficiently horny I’m willing to do almost anything – and while we didn’t really have the spare cash for another pair, I would have paid it to get my hands on her properly).

When we got home we found Mike sitting on the sofa watching some anime (not hentai, just anime) and he told us that Rachel was still upstairs with Jen (and had been for a couple of hours). Mike could see how aroused I was and asked how our evening had been and I told him that Valerie had been teasing me. He offered his help but I told him I wanted to have Valerie to myself and he said he was disappointed, but understood (what I didn’t know at that point was he hadn’t cum so far that day as he’d been saving his cum for Valerie). I led Valerie up to Mike’s room and knelt in front of her. She let me kiss around her thighs but stopped me from touching her pussy until she had removed her panties. I stood back and took in the view of her in the silk bra and panties. I wanted to kiss Valerie through the panties but she said again that she didn’t want them spoiled as they were the first present I’d given her (since we started dating) so I slid the panties down her legs and kissed up her inner thigh and across her pussy. Valerie was every bit as wet as I felt myself and I swirled my tongue around her lips, gathering and swallowing the juices. She pulled me up, kissed me and pulled on my nightdress until I lifted my arms and let her remove it. Her bra quickly followed and we ground against and fingered each other while kissing. I ended up half lying on her as we frigged each other, breathlessly telling each other that we wanted them to cum. We didn’t quite do the whole staring into eyes as we came, but I remained transfixed on Valerie’s expression as she had her orgasm and kept mouthing ‘I love you’ to her as I came.

We separated to catch our breath but were soon in a 69, initially kitty kissing but quickly progressing to eating each other. Valerie still felt very wet and while I felt calmer than I had when we first arrived home, I could still hear the occasional squelch from my pussy when Valerie fingered me. Valerie came first again and I kitty kissed her until I came and she pussy kissed me so I switched to doing this to her and we alternated between pussy and kitty kissing for ages. When we moved around to face each other I told her that even though she now knew a lot more about just how lewd I was, I assumed that I hadn’t scared her off. She said she wasn’t going anywhere and I told her there were probably a few specific things she still had to find out about, but that she now knew pretty much everything. I took a deep breath and told Valerie I wanted her to hear something and tried (again) to explain how I’ve slept with lots of different people and while most of them were just friends, I cared about them lots, but that it was important to me that she understood that the way I felt about her was completely different which is why I had ended up crying the previous night when I thought she was going to leave me. Valerie hadn’t realised I’d been crying while she was asleep and said she was sorry and I told her I didn’t mean it like that, I was just trying to explain how much I loved her. Valerie came out with what was the perfect response and said ‘Like a sister, right?’ and we both laughed. I kissed her forcefully and told her yes,, exactly – but if she had even the slightest inkling of just how much I loved my little sister, she would realise how much I loved her.

We ended up staying up until late in the night, alternating between talking, kissing, making love and fucking (in that way you do in a new relationship). Valerie ended up telling me she was jealous of me as I know who I am and I’m honest about it. She said she felt that she didn’t know how much of ‘her’ was an act to keep other people (particularly her boyfriends) happy, and how much was really her own personality. I told her that I’d known her as a friend for over a decade so I thought I had at least some idea of who she really was and I certainly liked her. I then told her that I would give myself to her and she could use me in whatever way she wanted to help discover who she was or wanted to be. Valerie asked what would happen if she changed and I didn’t like the results, but I promised her I couldn’t see that happening. We had another session and chatted more about various things (including more about Sue and how we first got started with her) and I told her how even before she did anything with us, Mike would sometimes eat or fuck me while I was talking on the phone with Sue and that we later found out that she would sometimes masturbate while she talked to Mike and me (at that point her interest was all focused on Mike), but we didn’t know (or even suspect) she was doing this and how it would have made things so much easier if we had known. Valerie asked why Mike was playing with me while I talked to Sue and I explained how he started doing this while I was on chatting with my Mum (occasionally even making me cum) but that this progressed to him playing with me when I was on the phone with pretty much anyone. Valerie asked the natural question as to whether he’d ever done this while I’d been talking to her and I told her he had – as had Jen, and before Valerie could ask I confirmed that while I couldn’t recall a specific time, I was pretty sure they would have made me cum at least once during one of our chats.

Valerie’s Affair – Part 2

2018-02-06T18:12:00.000+00:00

I’d lain awake for so long that Valerie woke up before me (not that I would have been eating her awake anyway) so I awoke to the sight of her resting on one elbow and looking at me. I gave her a little smile and asked if she was okay, getting a nod in reply. I told Valerie I was sorry and that I hadn’t meant to spoil things but I wanted to be honest with her in the same way she had been with me. Valerie asked if Sue had wanted to do things with Mike and Jen and I told her that Sue had loved Mike like a brother (wincing at the connotations as I said this) and that she had been willing to play with Jen and had enjoyed it (which was evident as she was now engaged to another girl). Valerie asked what I had done with Sue and I said I couldn’t tell her but Valerie said she wanted to know so I said how we had kissed each other, how Mike had liked us both licking him at the same time, how Jen had encouraged us to play with each other’s breasts, how we had moved on to fingering and using toys on each other and then how it had been obvious we both wanted more and had finally declared our full love for each other and succumbed to oral sex. I told Valerie that she now knew the whole truth (admittedly not all the details but that would have taken days to describe) and reached up to cup her face and told her I really loved her and didn’t want to lose her. Valerie asked if Sue was one of the pictures up on the wall in Jen’s bedroom and I nodded, and Valerie then asked if I really loved her and I said yes – as much as I did Mike, Jen, Lis or her (Valerie). I moved closer and pressed up against Valerie, telling her I loved her and even though her breasts were within inches of my mouth, I lifted my head and kissed her collar bone and nestled my face against her body as I hugged her. I felt Valerie’s hand on my back and a minute or so later she said ‘I love you too’. I wanted to say ‘But?’ to prompt for what came next, but didn’t want to hear it so I just kept holding her and kissed around the front of her shoulder. I slowly slid my hand down Valerie’s back and eventually traced my fingers over her ass then looked up at her and said ‘Please don’t go’. I moved my lips towards Valerie’s mouth and kissed her and she kissed me back then said ‘I won’t’.

I immediately started crying, to the extent that Mike came in to see what was happening but I waved him away and said I’d explain later. Valerie comforted me and I told her I was so scared that I was going to lose her and she said that she didn’t realise she had meant that much to me. I looked at her and told her that when I had said I ‘loved her like a sister’, she now knew exactly what I meant and just how much that was. This got a little smile from Valerie which was the first I’d seen since telling her about Sue. I kissed Valerie again and told her I loved her and she said it back. Valerie said she had one more thing to ask and it was how old Sue was when Mike first did things with her. When I said 19, Valerie said that was probably OK and I asked if she thought we were all strange. Valerie nodded and said that wasn’t the half of it and we were all kinds of fucked up, but that she loved me anyway. I asked if I could make love to her again and she said that given she was in bed with a nympho, she probably didn’t have any choice. I didn’t waste any time and moved around into a 69 position, holding Valerie’s pussy firmly against my mouth as I ate her. Valerie ate me back and I felt such relief that everything might be alright. We licked each other for ages, cumming and then kitty kissing. Valerie was actually kissing my pussy (which is slightly different than kitty kissing) so I did the same back to her and we kept doing this, kissing pussies and only occasionally licking the juices from each other.

When we eventually broke apart and moved around to kiss, I asked Valerie if this meant I could keep her and she said yes. She asked more details about things I’d done with Sue and I described in much greater detail how we had touched, kissed and fingered each other, then had the occasional oral session but kept pulling back, then had our ‘forbidden sessions’ where we said we didn’t want to do that, but did anyway and finally gave in and ate each other properly. Valerie asked what it was like and I told her that my love for Sue had built and changed from just sisterly-love to being more like I felt for Mike and Jen so it was absolutely incredible (and admitted that the fact it was forbidden probably helped). I asked Valerie if she wanted to see some pictures and she said yes so we looked through a selection of images and Valerie recognised some of the ones I had shown her and Nye before. This time however, I included the shots that clearly identified Sue and let Valerie see her sucking Mike’s cock, her face covered with his cum, him fucking her and his cum leaking from her pussy, Jen’s face pressed against Sue’s cunt with Sue obviously cumming, Sue licking Jen and finally ones of Sue and me kissing, fingering and eating each other. Valerie said she could see why I had given in and I asked if she fancied my little sister, then said that as part of the inner circle, she would now be eligible for a proper ‘sister session’ if she so wanted. Valerie looked at me and asked if I was being serious and I changed tack and decided it really was time to be serious so told her that the reason I had let her in on our secret was because I really hadn’t wanted to hide anything from her and if we were going to last any time, she would end up knowing everything about me. I told her that I wanted to remain with her and while she knew that I loved other people (and now knowing that Sue was included in that list), that if she wanted our relationship to be a one-on-one thing, that we could keep it like that and Mike, Jen, et al. would respect that decision.

Valerie said she actually quite liked the idea of having me, Mike and Jen all playing with her at the same time and I told her they would be overjoyed to hear that. Valerie asked if she could see some of the videos that were in the folder with the pictures so we lay and watched one of Sue being eaten and fucked by Mike and another of Sue and I playing and eating each other. I promised Valerie we’d give her a proper group session later on, but that I wanted her to myself for just a while longer and we humped, kissed and fingered each other for about another 30 minutes before Valerie said she wanted to lick me again. We moved back into a 69 with Valerie on top and lapped at each other until we’d cum twice, with a mix of kitty kissing and the slightly different pussy kissing between and after the orgasms.

Earlier that morning, Mike had eaten Jen awake and was in the process of fucking her when MJ work up. He could have probably made Jen cum again quickly enough, but as Jen was expecting Rachel to visit, she didn’t mind being left in the middle of a session (and she’d cum once so it wasn’t all bad). They took MJ down for breakfast and sat chatting with Mike dashing upstairs when he heard me crying but then returning to tell Jen he didn’t know what was happening but that he had been dismissed. They had expected Valerie and me to join them at some point so sat and drank more coffee than usual, then started doing some of the household chores downstairs (but not coming back upstairs as they were giving Valerie and me time to work out whatever had made me cry). Rachel turned up at about 10am and Mike had to grab a towel to wrap around his waist and sheepishly waved hello to Rachel (Jen had peered through the peeohole before answering the door naked). Jen took Rachel upstairs and told her to be quiet but Rachel caught sight of Valerie and me who were probably at the point just before our extended 69 where we were humping and fingering each other. Rachel whispered to Jen and asked if she could watch and Jen nodded so Rachel put her eye to the crack in the door. Jen suggested Rachel kneel down, then proceeded to slide her hand under Rachel’s skirt and into her panties to finger her. I noticed someone watching us at some point during the proceedings and assumed it was Mike and/or Jen just wanting to see what we were doing and I never refuse an audience so when we moved around to 69, I angled Valerie’s ass towards the door so they had a good view of me licking and fingering her.

Jen managed to slide Rachel’s panties off and finger her properly as she watched us, but they didn’t stay for long (leaving before Valerie or I had our first orgasm of the 69) and moved in to Jen’s room. Rachel quickly stripped and they lay in bed together. Rachel was a little disappointed that Jen had already cum and said she wanted to pretend to be eaten awake by Jen so she ‘fell asleep’ and Jen ‘woke her up’ in our traditional way. By the time they finished their session, Jen had cum twice and Rachel three times. Meanwhile, Valerie and I finally surfaced for the day and wandered downstairs to get some food (we were both rather hungry). Mike had a pair of shorts on by this point and Valerie wore a robe while I remained naked. I kissed Mike good morning and stroked his crotch, then moved over to Valerie, slid my hand into her robe and two fingers into her pussy and offered them to Mike who sucked them clean and said she was still delicious. Valerie blushed a little and I told Mike the good news that she wanted all of us to make her cum together. Valerie blushed more but then watched as I pulled Mike’s shorts down and rubbed his cock against my pussy until he was hard, knelt and sucked him, then turned around and backed onto his cock and leant forwards to let him move in me. Mike apologised to Valerie for my behaviour (but kept fucking me for a while longer) then pulled out and offered Valerie some coffee and breakfast (he fed me as well).

We had finished eating and were standing in the kitchen when Jen came downstairs with Rachel. Jen was naked but Rachel had got dressed again and Valerie jumped when she saw Rachel and pulled her robe closed (Mike may have reached in and caressed her a couple of times). Mike still had his shorts on, but with an obvious bulge as he still hadn’t cum yet and seeing as Rachel didn’t seem overly bothered about the fact I was naked, I made no effort to hide. Once Rachel had left, Valerie (naturally) asked who she was and we explained she was the neighbours kid and Valerie asked the next obvious question of how old she was. Jen assured Valerie she was 16 and explained how Rachel had come out to Valerie a few weeks before, then asked to play with her and how they were now girlfriends with Jen teaching her everything she wanted to know about sex.

I called a family meeting and told Mike and Jen that I had told Valerie about Sue (and why I had been crying). Valerie said she was sorry for upsetting me but it had been a lot to take in and I told her as long as she intended to stay that I didn’t care and I knew we were ‘all finds of fucked up’ (echoing what she had said previously). Mike suggested we let Valerie know more about us and I said I thought it would be better to trickle the rest of the crazy out slowly as I really didn’t want to lose her but Valerie said she wanted to know more so we told her about the gang down in London and how we had our own little hippie free-love commune there, about Mike having dated (and then split up with) Lisa, and even the sex parties in York. She was particularly surprised about the latter and said she had no idea anything like that was happening around her and we told her she was more than welcome to join us at one, but that she’d have to be quick as we were thinking of stopping attending as the age gap was getting too great. Valerie referenced Rachel which Mike said was a good point so he should be allowed to continue to sleep with students (I know he likes this but I prefer older men as they tend to last longer before cumming and it would be considered greedy for me to want to have all the guys cum on or in me for the whole party). As we told Valerie all this, I kept explaining that while I enjoyed sex and cumming, doing things with ‘friends’ wasn’t the same as being with someone I loved. Valerie said she got it and I didn’t have to keep trying to justify this to her and I couldn’t tell if she really understood or was getting tired of me saying it. Jen suggested that instead of just telling Valerie I should demonstrate some things and Jen whispered some suggestions to me.

I asked Valerie if she really wanted to know who I was and she looked a little bit nervous so I promised I wouldn’t make her do anything bad, then took her hand and led her upstairs. We showered together and went into Jen’s room to dry our hair. Valerie asked which of the pictures was Sue’s pussy and I got her to guess (given she’d now seen a few smaller pictures) – as she had already been told who owned most of the pussies, it wasn’t too difficult (and Sue’s pussy isn’t much like Josie’s or Lisa’s). Valerie was curious why we hadn’t taken down Lisa’s pussy picture given she and Mike had split up a while ago and I explained that Mike still loved her and while he wasn’t expecting to get back together with her, he wasn’t quite ready to let go (but neither was Lisa). We got dressed and I made a point of Valerie seeing that I didn’t put anything on under my summer dress (although did pack a pair of panties to help with one of the ideas I had) and the two of headed off into town.

Our first stop was actually a trip into my work where I took Valerie to my lab and discovered than unfortunately there was someone working over the weekend. Not deterred, I took her upstairs to the lab where Andy and I fuck and told her how I’d had to visit this place even more than usual after out lunchtime conversations. I made a show of locking the door and saying that as Valerie was meant to be at a conference this weekend that we could possibly ‘collaborate’. I led her over to the front desk and sat up on it, spread my legs and stroked up and down my pussy, then asked if she would kiss me there. Valerie bent forwards and licked me so I enjoyed this for a minute or so, then jumped down and asked if she wanted me to do the same to her. She only let me have a few quick licks of her pussy (and I wasn’t even allowed to remove her panties – having to just move the crotch to the side). She did let me continue my demonstration though and I removed my dress and sat back up on the bench to masturbate. As an unexpected bonus, Valerie was the one who made me cum – licking me for the very end of the session as I quietly moaned my approval to her.

We then went for some lunch and I told Valerie about Nye having fingered me in the pub with the table of guys watching. Valerie said he had told her about this but she thought he was exaggerating so I angled myself towards a couple of guys sitting at a nearby table and sat with my legs spread so they had a decent view of my pussy. It wasn’t a sufficiently private settings that I could get away with masturbating, but I did occasionally drop my hand to my crotch and gently stroke myself while pretending not to notice the guys watching what I was doing. As I exposed myself, I explained to Valerie just how much I enjoyed this and how much it was making we want to cum again and by the time we finished lunch, I knew the next destination on the ‘Exploring Andi’ tour.

I led Andi to our favourite sex shop and said Hi to Alistair as we entered, There were a few more customers present than usual, but everyone was keeping to themselves and I asked Alistair if I could give the Sybian another test-drive. He agreed and provided my attachments for it, which I deftly fixed on to the machine while explaining to Valerie that this was by and far the best sex toy I’d ever tried. I stood in front of Valerie and asked her to unfasten my dress. She asked if I was serious and I told her after my lunchtime display I needed to cum – and I wanted her to see me exhibit myself. Valerie bit her lip and undid the buttons, but kept a hold. I gave her a little kiss and she let go so it slid down my arms and to the floor and I kicked it away. Valerie gasped as I planted myself on the Sybian, turned it on and started rocking back and forth as I ground my pussy against the pad. I slid a hand up Valerie’s leg but she stopped me before I could get it under her skirt and I told her she couldn’t blame me for trying. A number of the other customers were watching me by this point so I lifted each of my nipples to my mouth and licked them but didn’t have much time to do this as I could feel my orgasm already building. I asked Valerie if she wanted to see me cum and she nodded so I leant my head back and let the orgasm pulse through me. It was much stronger than usual and I thought this was due to having shown myself off at lunch and the larger number of people watching, but it turned out I had the Sybian on a higher setting than normal. I humped against the machine as I came, then pulled away, feeling my pussy still tingling. I offered Valerie the chance to try the machine out but (as expected) she declined (I did tell her she was missing something quite special and to her credit she knelt and pressed her fingers against the pad to see how strong the vibrations were. As I got dressed, I introduced Valerie to Alistair and told him that she was my girlfriend and how I was trying to show her the ‘real me’. On the way out of the shop I told Valerie how I would sometimes pop in on the way to or from work and either use the vibe, or if things were quiet how I’d let Alistair use me.

Valerie’s Affair – Part 1

2018-02-03T16:09:00.001+00:00

Yes, this is another mostly lesbian story – I know that people have complained about this before but it’s just the way things worked out. I’ll try to concentrate a bit of what Mike gets up to so the people who want to hear about cocks are also satisfied.

On the first week in June, Valerie came up to visit, with this being the first time we had seen each other since we started dating. I went to the airport to collect her and she had a big smile on my face when she saw me, hugged me and only hesitated briefly when I kissed her (Valerie was most certainly not ‘out’ yet). We were in too crowded a place for me to slide my hands under her skirt, but as I assumed she had panties on, I wouldn’t have been able to play with her properly anyway. I whispered to her that I was naked under my dress and couldn’t wait to get my hands on her body and she said she couldn’t either, but that we needed to do something first. We walked over to the airport hotel (which was a bit further than Valerie had expected) and sat down in the bar area. Valerie got me to sit out of sight and then called Nye over Skype to tell him she had arrived. She moved her phone around a little, so he could see a bit of the hotel and she told him she needed to get ready for dinner, but that she would try and call again later on if she had time.

On the walk back to the car, Valerie explained that she had told Nye she had gone to a conference that she’d got a last-minute offer to attend (this doesn’t happen that often in academia but isn’t unheard of). Valerie continued and explained that as work would have paid for her hotel, it would explain the lack of this on any of her credit card bills and I told her she was a devious little minx and if she ever decided she wanted to cheat on me that she should just tell me. Valerie looked around, then leant over and kissed me, saying she didn’t plan to cheat on me and I restrained myself from saying that I bet a month ago she wasn’t planning on cheating on Nye. We got in to the car and Valerie kissed me a bit more openly. I slid a hand up her legs and she shivered as I made contact with her panties. I only stroked her lightly as I didn’t want to stain them with her juices and told Valerie I couldn’t wait to get her home and see her naked. At we drove, I told Valerie that Jen had given me a special shave that morning in preparation for her visit and that both Mike and Jen knew to leave Valerie alone (in the sexual sense – they were allowed to talk to her). Valerie said she didn’t mind so I teased her about not actually wanting to come and visit me and how she just wanted three people to play with her at once. Valerie reminded me that I had been the one who told her how good that felt and in response I said if she wanted all three of us to play with her then I was happy to share her as I couldn’t keep anything from Mike or Jen anyway. We chatted about Lis and Lucy and I told Valerie how Lis had been begging for more pictures of her and had used the three Valerie had allowed me to give Lis to masturbate to multiple times in the past week and how Lis had offered to let Valerie watch her and Lucy play together again if she was interested. Valerie said that she just wanted to be with me first and I reached over to hold her hand and told her that was fine and I’d stop teasing her if she wanted but she said she was used to us teasing her and didn’t mind.

Back at the house, Rachel had come over to visit MJ and had then gone upstairs with Jen while Mike stayed downstairs and looked after the baby. They had a relatively quick session as Rachel needed to get home for dinner, but when they reappeared Jen told Mike that Rachel had come three times and Mike patted Rachel on the head and said ‘well done’. Rachel seemed to be getting used to the fact that Mike and I knew and approved of her relationship with Jen and was also much less embarrassed about us knowing exactly what she and Jen did together. Rachel arranged to visit again both days over the weekend and was a little upset that Valerie would also be there as Rachel really wanted to repeat the previous weekend with Jen and try to cum dozens more times to take her total with Jen over 100 times in 3 weeks. She was long gone by the time I got home with Valerie, who gave both Mike and Jen hugs and said she was glad to see them again. Mike took Valerie’s coat and semi-whispered a warning to her that I only really wanted her for her body, then added that he’d seen her body and couldn’t really blame me. Valerie gave him a little blush and a cute look (I actually wondered if the blushing was something she could do on demand as part of her ‘cute’ act). It was Jen who suggested that Valerie and I head upstairs as we hadn’t seen each other for a couple of weeks and I eagerly took Valerie’s hand and pulled her up to the bedroom.

I was aware that Valerie wasn’t like most of the people we play with and as she was more than just a ‘cute fuck’ to me, we didn’t undress straight away and sat on the bed, held hands, kissed and chatted. This didn’t last that long and Valerie was actually the one who asked me to make love to her. I pushed her onto her back and undid her blouse, kissed around her breasts (but didn’t remove her bra) and then undid her skirt and got her to lift her ass so I could slide it off. I quickly removed her tights, then got her to sit up and slipped her blouse off so I could admire her in her underwear. As I had expected, it was white and cute, with slightly transparent panels on both the bra and panties that revealed enough to be sexy but not slutty. I couldn’t resist and kissed up and down the crotch of her panties until she was moaning, then moved up to lie beside her and kissed her on the lips while massaging her breasts through her bra and stroking her through her panties. Valerie moaned that it wasn’t fair as I was still fully clothed so I lay back and asked her to undress me. Valerie straddled me and undid the buttons on the front of my dress, starting at the top and working down slowly, one at a time. She edged backwards as she did this so she was sitting over my knees when she finished and then ran her hands up my legs and pushed the dress open, revealing that I was (as I’d told her) naked underneath. Valerie lay on top of me and we kissed. It was very tender and I had to restrain myself from humping against her, but I did allow my hands to roam over her back and panties. I reached back up to unsnap her bra and realised the clasp was at the front so I asked Valerie to sit up and I opened it. Valerie let the bra slide off her arms and I reached up to caress her breasts while telling her she was beautiful. Valerie’s hands found my breasts and we played with each other until I half-sat up and pulled Valerie to me so I could suck on her nipples and felt them stiffen further in my mouth. I slid a hand down between Valerie’s legs and rubbed back and forth along the crotch of her panties, then pulled her back onto me and we kissed more.

Valerie reached down to play with my pussy and asked if she could have a look. I told her to go ahead and spread my legs but she moved to the side and said that it was easier if she knelt on the floor. I scooched around and spread my legs again and let Valerie slide her fingers up and down my pussy and over my clit. I laughed a few times when she tickled me but when I felt her breath on my lips and her tongue made contact I just let out contented sighs and told her how amazing it felt. Valerie gently licked me for quite a while and I let myself become lost in the sensation. I didn’t her the first time she asked me something and she actually asked if I’d fallen asleep. I told her (rather cornily) that if I’d been sleeping, I’d had a wonderful dream) and then explained I had just been enjoying what she had been doing. She moved back up on the bed beside me and asked if she had been doing it right so I told her she had and that she could do that whenever she wanted. I tugged at Valerie’s panties and told her I wanted to do the same to her so she helped me slide them off and we moved onto the bed properly so we could lie beside each other and 69. I had intended to explore Valerie again as she had done with me, but was soon licking her properly and seeing as she was doing the same to me, I assumed she approved of my decision so we just ate each other until we both came. Due to what Valerie had been doing, I came first but she kept kitty kissing me and I was well on the way to cumming a second time when Valerie came. I decided not to be too greedy though and moved around to kiss her on the lips. I told her I was glad to have her back and we giggled like little girls. Valerie sighed and said she figured I’d want to do more so I pouted at her and asked if she really only wanted to cum once. We kissed more and started grinding against each other. I told Valerie I had all sorts of plans for her and intended to fuck her every which way I could. Valerie murmured that this sounded nice so I pulled out one of our good vibes and slid it down between us, then pressed it up against her pussy. We ended up in a scissor position with our cunts pressed together and the vibe nestled between us. I told Valerie that if Jen or I did something like this, the challenge was for whoever came first to remain in position with the vibe stimulating them until the other person came. Valerie said she thought she could manage that so I held back a little and thought of work (although my mind drifted to being fucked by Andy so I had to choose something else). I didn’t want to torture her too much (or worse, be left without having cum) so as Valerie moaned about how good it felt, I let my own orgasm build. Valerie came first and I pressed harder against her, both to get more stimulation on my clit as well as increase the pressure on her. Valerie sat with her head thrown back and I told her I was close and she just had to hold on for a little while. I could see her taking short, shallow breaths and she looked so sexy it helped push me to cum. I moaned loudly and humped against both the vibe and Valerie’s pussy, then lay back and let the vibe fall out from between us and buzz on the bed.

Valerie slumped back and said it had felt very intense but she was still breathing rapidly so I moved over her in a 69 and started energetically kitty kissing her. She did the same to me and we were soon eating each other. I swirled my tongue between her lips to taste her and dropped it down to her ass a few times (not as easy when you’re on top). Valerie let out a little whimper when I did this at first, but then settled down. Valerie came before me again this time and I kitty kissed her until I came, then moved around and we kissed and rubbed our bodies against each other. When we broke the kisses, I asked if she wanted to go get a drink and see Mike and Jen and she agreed, saying she needed a little rest or I might break her. Valerie asked if she could borrow a robe and I said she could, but that I wasn’t going to wear anything and that I was sure Mike and Jen would appreciate the view more if she was naked. Valerie covered her breasts and I told her to wear a robe, which she did, but as a compromise she only tied it loosely. As we stood in the kitchen, Jen kissed me and said she could taste Valerie, so Mike bounded over and kissed me as well. I told them to stop teasing her and we sat and had a drink together and chatted. Later on I curled up against Valerie and gently stroked her leg. She seemed to like this so I slowly worked my fingers higher until I was moving them under the robe and stroking across her mons. Valerie said I wasn’t being very subtle and I asked if she minded. She said no so I told her to open her legs just a little and I slid my fingers down along her lips and gently stroked them as we all continued to chat.

Mike asked Valerie if she minded if he played with Jen and Valerie said it was fine. He soon had his fingers working on and in Jen’s pussy, then had Jen stripped naked and proceeded to lap at Jen’s pussy whenever someone else was talking. I watched as Mike stripped and lay behind Jen, slid into her pussy and started gently fucking her while teasing her nipples. I moved around behind Valerie and wished I had a cock of my own so I could fuck Valerie like that (not a permanent one, I just wish I could grow one on demand). I reached around to finger her, lifting the robe out of the way and quietly asked her if this was okay. Valerie said they had both seen her naked and she didn’t mind so I fingered her more and played with her clit, then pulled her robe completely open so she could lie on her back and I could suck on her nipples. I could hear Jen mewing away as she got closer to cumming and saw Valerie glancing over towards them a few times but I just concentrated on Valerie and fingered her until she came, then kissed her gently and told her I loved being able to make her cum. Jen piped in and said she loved watching Valerie cum as well and Valerie briefly covered her face but then stuck her tongue out at Jen.

I asked Valerie if she wanted to keep letting Mike and Jen watch us or if we should go upstairs and have some privacy and Valerie said she wanted that night to be just with me so we went up but headed into Mike’s room as that meant we’d be able to do whatever we wanted without and feat of MJ waking up and disturbing us. For a long while we mostly just kissed and chatted while caressing each other, but with no serious fondling or fingering. We discussed why Valerie had lied to Nye about where she was going and she said that it was complicated and she didn’t know where things were going with him. I asked her if she wanted to split up with him and she said she didn’t as she loved him, but that he was older than her and didn’t want to have children, which she did. I immediately thought back to my conversation with Lis about whether Valerie would want to get pregnant and I pointed out to her that dating me probably wasn’t the easiest way for her to get pregnant as I was a woman. Valerie said that she was acutely aware of that fact and hadn’t stopped thinking about it since the first time I joined her and Nye for the threesome. She went on to explain that she felt she could be more open with me and didn’t have to hide anything and I told her that would always be the case. Valerie said there was something she wanted me to know that most other people didn’t and told me how when she was younger (before she came to Uni), she was assaulted by one of her older ‘friends’. He had fancied her for ages and finally got tired of asking her out so at a party he pulled her into a bedroom and kissed her while fondling her breasts under her top, got his hand into her panties and fingered her and got his cock out and humped against her panties until he came over them and her legs. I told Valerie that I was so sorry this had happened to her and had no idea – she said that it was fine (not in the sense that the actual event was fine, but that it was a long time ago and she was over it, she just wanted to share something very personal with me to show me that she trusted me completely.

I thanked Valerie for sharing something so painful with me and hugged her tightly, saying I wouldn’t let anything like that happen to her ever again and told her that Jen had a similar experience when she was younger with a guy trying to assault her but thankfully she got away. We heard Mike and Jen come up the stairs and called goodnight to them and I lay stroking up and down Valerie’s side. I considered my options and decided that this was something that had to happen sooner or later – and while it might be the case that if I waited for our relationship to deepen a bit, she might be less likely to run away, I didn’t want to hide anything from her so told Valerie I was willing to tell her something very private and personal if she wanted me to. Valerie craned her head around to look at me and said ‘If it’s that you’re addicted to sex, I kind of figured that out.’. I gave her ass a slap and told her I was being serious, then added that while I didn’t have a formal diagnosis, that I was actually fairly convinced that I was a nymphomaniac (I know that’s not the currently preferred term), but that was a matter for another time and as long as Valerie could cope with me constantly wanting to fuck her, there wouldn’t be a problem.

I waited until Valerie asked what the thing was that I was going to tell her and then asked if she remembered the thing we were doing just before I told her that I really loved her. Valerie said we’d been in her bed so I got her to think back to the role playing we’d done the night before that and she recalled how Nye had wanted us to act out being twin sisters so he could fuck us. I told Valerie how Mike had thought Sue was cute and had wanted to play with her and that she had eventually joined us and we had both fucked him at the same time – then how later on Jen had convinced Sue they should experiment together (and how Mike helped convince Sue to try this) and that after that I’d fulfilled Jen’s sister fantasy as well by having threesomes with her and Sue. Valerie asked how many times I’d done that and I told her I honestly couldn’t remember as it had now happened so many times and that we had started about seven years previously. Valerie quietly asked if it had always been just Jen or Mike playing with Sue and I looked away from her and whispered ‘No’. I told Valerie that I hoped she wasn’t disgusted with me and she said she wasn’t, but it was a lot to take in. I asked her if she wanted me to leave her alone and she said I could stay so I lay down behind her and curled up against her. I reached around to hug her but avoided cupping her breasts or playing with her and asked her not to hate me. I was relieved when she took my hand and said she didn’t hate me but we didn’t talk any more and I just hugged her until she fell asleep. I genuinely don’t remember being as upset as I was that night (I know I’ve had a fairly easy life) but I lay awake for ages thinking that having just started a relationship with someone I had known and loved as a friend for years, I had just killed it and at the same time realised that I really did completely love her. I very gently kissed around Valerie’s shoulders, wanting to remember the way she felt pressed up against me and even cried a little (but remained quiet as I did so as I didn’t want her waking up). I eventually fell asleep and don’t remember dreaming about anything that night.

Lis and Lucy – May 2015 – Part 5

2018-01-26T18:20:00.000+00:00

Rachel didn’t believe Jen at first, but Jen swore she was telling the truth and Rachel said it had felt like she’d been having a nice dream. Rachel pushed a pillow under Jen’s ass and proceeded to eat and finger her with it not taking long for Jen to cum as she’d been enjoying her time between Rachel’s legs so much. They kissed a little more and Jen explained this was how we woke each other up every day (technically during the week only one of us would wake the other like that as we don’t have time for us all to cum every morning). Rachel thought this was an amazing way to wake up and said she would now be jealous and wanted Jen to do it to her every day.

Over breakfast (which Jen convinced Rachel to eat while naked, although had to pull the front curtains before she would agree to this), Jen told Rachel that we had a surprise for her and we had intended to tell her when we were all present but she was too excited and couldn’t wait. She proceeded to announce that she had spoken to Mike and me and we had all agreed to tutor Rachel for her highers, Jen in English, Mike in maths and me in biology and chemistry. Rachel wasn’t sure why Jen was so excited about this so Jen explained that if her parents agreed, this would mean Rachel had a genuine reason to visit us lots – with the added bonus that the harder she worked and the quicker she learned things, the more time she would have for ‘recreational activities’ afterwards. Jen reached over and traced her fingers up Rachel’s legs to her pussy and asked if Rachel wanted to play any more before she had to leave. It was a rhetorical question as by now Jen had figured that Rachel would probably take any opportunity she could to fuck. They left breakfast on the table and went back upstairs, fingered and humped against each other, had a little more breast play (but not for long as they knew time was against them) and Jen handed Rachel a vibrating egg. Jen got Rachel to climb over her in a 69 and ran the egg up and down Rachel’s pussy then licked at her clit while pushing the egg a little way into Rachel. When Jen moved her tongue up to lick between Rachel’s lips, she pressed the egg against Rachel’s ass and Rachel let out a little ‘oohhh’ sound. Jen asked Rachel if it felt good and she quietly said yes (which Jen had learned meant that Rachel was embarrassed about it). Rachel used the egg on Jen in a similar way, mostly using it on clit and pussy and they got each other off.

They kissed a while longer and Jen said she thought they had time for one more session and then a shower if Rachel was up for it. Jen asked Rachel if she trusted her and Rachel said she did so Jen got Rachel to kneel on the bed leaning forwards, slid one of our good vibes into Rachel’s pussy and lowered her mouth to Rachel’s ass. Jen’s tongue slipped between Rachel’s cheeks and flicked over her asshole and Rachel told Jen she couldn’t lick her there. Jen asked why not and whether it felt nice and Rachel said it was strange but dirty. Jen told Rachel not to worry about that as she could see Rachel kept herself nice and clean and asked if she would let Jen do things for a minute to see if Rachel enjoyed it. Rachel quietly answered ‘OK’ so Jen spent a minute swirling her tongue around Rachel’s ass while sliding the vibe in and out of her pussy. Rachel let out a few more sounds of pleasure and when the minute was up and Jen pulled away she just asked ‘So?’. Rachel stammered that it felt nice but she couldn’t believe Jen was licking her there and Jen asked if she could continue. Rachel gave another quiet ‘Yes’. Jen thanked Rachel and went back to rimming her while continuing to use the vibe in her. Rachel remained quiet for most of the session and Jen was wondering if she was enjoying it or not when she felt Rachel shudder again and let out a little moan. Jen flicked her tongue over Rachel’s ass a few more times, withdrew the vibe, licked up and down Rachel’s pussy a number of times and then pulled away and asked Rachel if it had felt good. Rachel rolled onto her side and said she couldn’t believe Jen had just done that to her but when Jen asked again Rachel said it had been nice and then blushed when she confirmed that she had cum.

They showered together and Jen told Rachel again that just as with the peeing the night before (at which Rachel blushed), she didn’t have to do anything she didn’t enjoy and Jen was happy either just doing things like that (while tracing a finger over Rachel’s ass) to Rachel, or not doing them at all. Rachel kissed Jen and asked if she could come back after Mass. Jen said she didn’t have any plans for the day other than housework, so if Rachel wanted to distract her then she could. Rachel put on her clothes from the previous night (Jen had offered to lend her clean ones but Rachel said she’d have to go home and shower while pretending she had slept in her clothes, so her parents didn’t get suspicious).

Jen managed to do a little housework while Rachel was gone, including putting on a load of laundry. Rachel returned just as this was finishing and offered to help hang it up. As she did this, she noted that there was very little female underwear and Jen reminded her that I never (or very rarely) wear panties, and that Jen almost never wears a bra and (slightly less) rarely wears panties. Rachel lifted Jen’s skirt to confirm this and ran her hands over Jen’s ass, then pushed her fingers up over Jen’s pussy and between her lips. Jen tried to hang up the rest of the laundry as Rachel fingered her, but quickly became distracted and turned to kiss Rachel. Jen pointed out that they should probably be careful with Rachel’s outfit as she was dressed in a very prim and proper dress suitable for Church so Rachel turned around and unhooked the top, then let Jen undo the zip so she could step out of it. Jen hung the dress on the line to keep it neat, then pulled off Rachel’s bra and panties and tossed them over the line as well. Rachel turned around to face Jen and unbuttoned the front of Jen’s dress to confirm that Jen didn’t have a bra on either. Jen let the dress slide off and asked Rachel if she wanted to play on the grass again (meaning they’d probably have to shower afterwards) or to go in and use the bed. Rachel liked the idea of fucking in the garden, but didn’t want to shower so they went upstairs and opened the windows fully to let the warm air in.

Jen said she wanted to do something very intimate with Rachel but assured her it wasn’t anything like licking her bum. She explained that she wanted to try and make Rachel cum while maintaining eye contact – not looking away or closing their eyes (other than to blink) at any point. Jen said that this was something that sounded fairly easy, but was incredibly difficult to do even with someone you’ve known for a long time, but that being able to watch the pleasure building and the expression on someone’s face as they came was incredible. Rachel said she was willing to try this and very quickly realised what Jen meant about it being difficult as Jen repeatedly had to remind her not to look away or to open her eyes. Rachel kept saying she was embarrassed and Jen said that was the point – to get over that and let Jen see exactly what she was feeling and to be open enough to share those feelings with her. Jen gently kissed Rachel a few times, but mostly kept her face about a foot away, staring Rachel directly in the eyes as her fingers rubbed over and inside Rachel’s pussy and frigged her clit. Jen had to tell Rachel to keep looking at her a few more times, but Rachel did a fairly good job seeing it was her first time doing this (if you’ve never tried this, do it with someone you really love, it is incredible). As Rachel came, Jen used her other hand to hold her head steady and gazed deep into her eyes. Rachel gasped and looked pleadingly at Jen who kept quietly reminding her not to look away until Rachel had completely finished cumming. Without breaking eye contact, Jen raised her fingers to her mouth and sucked then clean of Rachel’s juices, then kissed her and asked what she thought. Rachel said it was intense and she felt very exposed but she saw what Jen meant about it being intimate. Jen asked if Rachel wanted to do it to her and added that she wanted Rachel to see for herself how she felt for her. Rachel copied what Jen had done (but only had to remind Jen to keep looking at her a few times) and as Jen finished cumming, while still staring Rachel in the eyes, she said ‘I love you’. Rachel’s face lit up, she said she loved Jen and the two of them kissed.

When the kiss ended, Jen told Rachel she was sorry it had taken her a day to say that, but she had been a bit scared of saying it. Rachel said it was okay and that she had actually heard Jen say it the previous night (when Jen thought Rachel was asleep). Jen suggested they go out for lunch together to celebrate and Rachel liked this idea but was nervous about showing any affection while out in case someone she knew saw her and it got back to her parents. Jen promised they could find somewhere suitable and after Rachel had popped home to change into something less formal, they got a taxi out to a little pub in the countryside we sometimes visit, had a nice lunch together and then went for a walk. Once they were a little distance away from the road, they held hands as they walked up a hill and sat down at the edge of a forest, Jen resting against a tree and Rachel resting against her. They kissed and Jen slid a hand up Rachel’s leg and under her skirt. Her fingers met Rachel’s pussy and she looked at Rachel and asked ‘No panties?’. Rachel smiled and said if it was how Jen dressed then she had wanted to try it, but that she had a pair in her bag that she would put on before going home. Jen started rubbing Rachel’s pussy and Rachel looked around but Jen assured her they were alone and they kissed more as Jen fingered her. Jen spread her own legs and let Rachel play with her pussy, but then told Rachel she wanted to taste her and they moved a little way into the trees so Rachel could stand up against a tree and Jen could kneel and eat her. Rachel was very nervous about being caught but Jen told her that we used this place quite often (omitting the fact that we have occasionally been caught – although it usually turns out well – at least if we’re caught by single guys).

Jen decided to take a chance and demonstrate how safe she thought they were – they moved a little further from the treeline and Jen kissed Rachel and asked her to unbutton her (Jen’s) dress. Rachel did as Jen asked and Jen let the dress slide to the ground so she was naked. She hung the dress up on a nearby tree and knelt to eat Rachel again. Rachel kept asking what would happen if someone came and Jen told her they’d get a really good show. Jen reached around and in between Rachel’s legs so she could also finger her and as Rachel got close to cumming, Jen asked if she wanted to cum and enjoy herself as much as possible. Rachel nodded and said she needed to cum so Jen told her to pee as she came. Rachel asked if Jen was serious and Jen told her she had a little towel in her bag (not that we’ve done this before). To make sure Rachel’s skirt didn’t get wet, she allowed Jen to remove it and it was tossed over by Jen’s dress. Jen lapped at Rachel’s cunt and told her that as soon as she started cumming to let out everything she had. Rachel held on to Jen’s head and as soon as Jen heard Rachel make the particular ‘oohhh’ sound that usually heralded the start of Rachel’s orgasm, Jen urgently said ‘Now – everything’ and went back to eating Rachel who did as instructed and peed over Jen’s face and into her mouth. Jen pushed her tongue into Rachel and sucked on her clit, loving the way the warm liquid felt as it ran down her throat and body. As she ate Rachel, Jen fingered herself furiously, desperately wanting to cum at the same time, but also wanting Rachel to see and understand just how much she was enjoying this so showing more self-restraint than I’d have been able to manage, she backed off and didn’t make herself cum. As Rachel’s orgasm ended, Jen licked her less forcefully, then licked up and down Rachel’s inner thighs and nuzzled her pussy one last time.

Rachel said she needed to sit down and the found a suitable log. Rachel told Jen she had loved the way that had felt, but she still couldn’t believe Jen liked being peed on so Jen proceeded to tell Rachel about how when she was Rachel’s age (and hadn’t come out yet), she would go for walks in the woods and masturbate. It wasn’t that Jen didn’t have any friends, but she did like being able to cum and at least in the summer, she could do this outside with less chance of being caught or interrupted than she would at home (while Jen’s parents had never told her she wasn’t allowed to masturbate the way Rachel’s parents had to her, Jen still didn’t want her parents or brother to catch her). Jen described how she had a place she usually went to (although had others for the times there were other people at her favourite place) where she would slide her panties off, pull her skirt up and play with herself. One time when she was doing this, she realised she needed to pee but didn’t want to interrupt her masturbation too much so she just spread her lips and peed, then carried on fingering herself. Jen realised it had felt quite nice doing this so tried it again a few times and quickly learned she either needed to just frig herself or bring a towel to dry off her legs (having to use her panties or tights to dry herself off before learning this). The peeing soon became a regular part of her masturbation and she discovered how it felt different if she peed at different points, but if she let loose just at the point she came, it felt much, much better. Jen frigged herself as she described this and asked Rachel if she wanted to see Jen demonstrate. Rachel said she would help out so Jen suggested Rachel remove her top so it didn’t get any pee on it and Rachel again looked nervous about being completely naked but as Jen pointed out, she was already naked, sitting with her legs spread, covered in pee, fingering herself and Rachel’s bottom half was completely exposed – so it wouldn’t really be any worse if they were discovered.

Rachel agreed and pulled her top off, then slid up right beside Jen and kissed her. Jen told Rachel how after she met me, she taught me about peeing while cumming, then got me to pee on her, then ate me as I peed and how Mike and I (and others) now do that regularly with her and how much she really loves it. Rachel quietly asked Jen if she wanted her to do it and Jen held back from saying ‘Yes’ (which is of course what she wanted) and told Rachel she didn’t have to, but that she could take over fingering her as it felt much better when Rachel did it. Jen and Rachel kissed as Rachel’s fingers worked over an in Jen’s pussy. Jen loved the fact that Rachel even lowered her head to Jen’s breasts and licked, sucked and bit on her nipples (which were still coated with Rachel’s pee). As Jen’s mewing increased, she told Rachel she was about to cum and that she should watch, then braced herself on the log and pushed out a long stream of pee. As Rachel’s hand was in the way, this mostly sprayed over Jen’s pussy and thighs, but occasionally it would arc out. Jen got Rachel to keep frigging her until her orgasm ended, then took Rachel’s hand and sucked the fingers that had been in her while looking Rachel in the eye. Rachel sniffed at her hand and stuck her tongue out to give it a few licks, then moved so she was crouched on the floor in front of Jen and went to kiss Jen’s pussy. Jen told Rachel she didn’t have to and Rachel looked up and asked ‘Don’t you want me to?’. Jen said that she’d love to feel Rachel lick her, but only if she was sure and Rachel pushed her head forwards, made contact and proceeded to give Jen a thorough kitty kissing. When Rachel stood up, Jen pulled Rachel to her and they kissed with Jen just saying ‘Thank you’.

Jen retrieved the towel from her bag and dried off Rachel’s face and chest where she had pressed up against Jen, then dried off her own body and they used a bottle of water to clean off their knees and shins (which were dirty from where they had been kneeling licking each other). Jen helped Rachel get dressed but had to grab her dress and quickly slip it on when they heard people coming – the people were still far enough away that they were in no danger of being discovered but even after walking through the woods for a couple of minutes, when they stopped to kiss again, Rachel’s heart was still pounding. They walked a roundabout way back to the pub and got a taxi home, then cleaned off with Rachel joking that she had never showered so much in a weekend.

They decided they had time for one final session before Rachel went home and Rachel asked Jen to share a dildo with her again as she felt connected to Jen when they did this. Rachel asked for more of the tingle gel so Jen obliged, adding some to Rachel’s clit and nipples as well as the dildo, but she added a small dollop of heat gel to each of her own nipples. I don’t understand how anyone can find the heat gel appealing, but then I don’t like having my nips spanked, tweaked or bitten either. They humped against each other, swallowing the dildo between them and grinding together – occasionally using vibes on each other’s clits – until they had both cum (Jen first, but not by much, then Rachel). Jen wasn’t too surprised when Rachel asked for one more turn and they 69ed. As Rachel was on top, Jen took advantage of this position and lapped at Rachel’s ass a few times, commenting on how cute it was with Rachel telling her to stop teasing her. Jen decided to let Rachel guide the session and that she would just keep licking and eating the younger girl for as long as she ate Jen. This lasted longer than Jen had thought it would with Rachel happily letting Jen make her cum one, then be kitty kissed, then cum again, more kitty kissing and cum a third time with more kitty kissing. Jen got to cum twice during this and would have let Rachel continue, but she finally sat up and said she should really get home before her parents came to find her. Instead of showering, Jen sponged Rachel down, cleaning her face and pussy of juices and then sat and watched as Rachel got dressed, occasionally reaching out to stroke Rachel’s body. When Rachel slid her panties on, Jen lifted her skirt and gave her a kiss through them, then pulled her own dress on (without underwear) and said she would walk Rachel home.

Rachel’s father answered the door and he thanked Jen for looking after Rachel – Jen said it was her pleasure (which it certainly was). She told him she had a proposal to make and he invited her in (while Rachel’s parents strongly disapproved with our way of life, her father was at least a bit more civil than her mother). Jen said that as Rachel was always so helpful and willing to look after MJ, that we’d would tutor her and if she wanted, we could start to introduce some of the topics she would cover for her highers so by the time the new school year started, she would be ahead. We knew that her parents valued education highly (hence the idea for the offer) and asked Rachel if she would be prepared to spend some of her summer on schoolwork (Jen gets the feeling that if she hadn’t been there, he might have just told Rachel that is what she would do). Rachel said yes and Jen said that Rachel would have an obvious incentive to work hard – Rachel glanced over at Jen, knowing that the real incentive was if she finished her lessons, she’d have longer to fuck – and Jen continued saying that Rachel would have longer to play with MJ. Her father said it was a very generous offer and that they would discuss it so Jen waved goodbye to Rachel and told her to come over after school on Monday if she wanted.

When Mike and I got home that night, Jen gave MJ big cuddles, then me and then Mike. As soon as that was done she announced that I wasn’t the only one with a new girlfriend and told us that she was now dating Rachel. I was a little concerned that this was a bit risky and asked what would happen if her parents found out so Jen told us that she had already floated the ‘tuition’ idea and that her dad seemed to approve of it. Jen then showed us ‘Rachel’s Orgasm Chart’ with 15 orgasms on the Saturday and 10 on the Sunday. I asked Jen what the fuck she had done to the poor girl (not feeling at all jealous – and yes I know I had spent the weekend enjoying myself and cumming lots, but that doesn’t mean I can’t be jealous of other people cumming as well). While Mike and I had a late dinner, Jen filled us in on everything she had done with Rachel and I was amazed at how much Jen had managed to fit it – introducing Rachel to some fairly intensive food play, watersports and ass licking all in one weekend. Jen said it just felt natural and that Rachel was eager to learn and enjoy herself. We told Jen how things had done with Lis and Lucy and that Valerie had let me tell them I was dating her and even let Lis see three pictures of her. Mike said he felt somewhat left out as both Jen and I now had new girlfriends but I pointed out that as my old girlfriend was currently carrying his baby – and that he had got to repeatedly fuck me new girlfriend the previous weekend – he couldn’t complain about things.

I had a long chat with Valerie later that evening while Valerie went for a walk to the local shops to get a few things (out of earshot of Nye). She said she wanted to see me again and I offered to visit the following weekend (telling her I’d have to bump some plans we had plans to see Sue and Josie) but Valerie said she wanted to see me without Nye being there. I told Valerie she was being naughty and she put on her cute voice (yes, she even has one of those) and asked if I didn’t want her to myself. I told her I’d love to have her undivided attention and she asked if she could come and visit. I pointed out that Mike and Jen might want to play with her as well, but if she just wanted to keep things between me and her that they would (grudgingly) agree to leave us alone. Valerie told me not to say anything to Nye and she would figure out her excuse to visit. I kept my word and said nothing of our conversation later that evening when Jen and I were fingering and eating each other and Nye fucked Valerie as they watched us. Once Nye came in Valerie, I got him to show us a close up of her pussy leaking cum and told him how much I’d love to be there to lick every drop of cum from her cunt, then eat her until she came again as he fucked me. Nye asked Valerie to tell me how much she wanted to eat me as well so I sat with my pussy spread as she described how she would make me cum. I promised Nye I’d visit again soon and we signed off. Jen said she was exhausted and didn’t know if she’d be able to keep up with the combination of Rachel and me, but she let me curl up behind her and gently stroke her pussy while teasing her about being a cradle snatcher. Mike spooned with me and moved a little, but wasn’t trying to cum and we fell asleep after a weekend well spent.

On the Monday, Jen showed Rachel the orgasm chart and how they had added 25 to the cum-count. Rachel told Jen that she had very briefly played with herself that morning, pretending it was Jen licking her awake, but Jen didn’t think Rachel had done enough to count as another 0.5 masturbations. MJ wasn’t co-operating and having a nap so they had to wait until I got home, at which point Jen immediately took Rachel upstairs and I heard Jen mewing her way through an orgasm (Rachel was too quiet for me to hear). When they returned, Jen told me Rachel had cum twice and Rachel blushed, but she blushed a lot more when I told her I’d heard all about the things she’d got up to over the weekend and that I was glad she had enjoyed herself. Later in the week, we met with her parents and they said if we were still willing, they would like us to tutor Rachel, then told her that she needed to appreciate the effort we were putting in for her and that she had to work hard. Rachel meekly answered them and said she would do her best and we agreed that we would start in the summer holidays.

Lis and Lucy – May 2015 – Part 4

2018-01-23T18:20:00.000+00:00

They decided to cement their relationship by finishing off the interrupted scissoring. This time, Jen introduced Rachel to tingle gel, coating both ends of the dildo with a thin layer before using it and wiping the excess off over their clits and nipples. Rachel absolutely loved the way this felt (we think she might have been more sensitive to it as it was new) and she came relatively quickly as they humped against each other. Fortunately Jen had taught Rachel not to be selfish and stop as soon as she came so she kept moving against Jen, riding the dildo and grinding their pussies together until Jen also came. They then moved around into a 69 to kitty kiss so Rachel could experience the slightly minty taste of the gel and what it felt like on the tongue. It was getting close to Rachel’s home time so they had a quick shower together to remove the scent of sex and both girls got dressed in case the plan to keep Rachel for the night didn’t work. Rachel sat on the sofa and remained quiet while Jen called her parents and explained that they had finished watching the movie and that Rachel had dozed off on the sofa. Jen told them that she could wake Rachel and walk her home, but that she didn’t mind throwing a blanket over Rachel and either letting her sleep on the sofa or if she woke up later on, letting her use the spare room so she wouldn’t have to disturb her parents. Rachel’s dad offered to come and get her and Jen had to walk the line between saying he could do that but assuring him she didn’t mind if Rachel slept on the sofa. Jen didn’t think this had worked, but Rachel’s dad then said as long as it wasn’t an inconvenience for Jen, he didn’t mind so Jen promised she would make sure Rachel was comfortable and would even make breakfast for her before sending her home.

Jen and Rachel remained downstairs for about 30 minutes, just in case Rachel’s parents changed their minds and came for her. The did turn the lights off though, both downstairs as well as in the bedroom so it would look like Jen had also gone to bed and would discourage them from knocking. Nobody came and Jen joked that they must trust her to look after their little girl and Rachel said that Jen was ‘looking after’ her just fine (they had been kissing in the dark and Jen had her fingers in Rachel’s pussy toying with her – with the aim of leaving her horny if she did end up being taken home). Once they decided it was safe, they went back upstairs and lit a few candles in the bedroom, then kissed and ground against each other. It was a reasonably warm night and they worked up a sweat which Jen proceeded to lick from various places on Rachel’s body and said she tasted delicious. They took turns grinding against each other and Jen then used one of our nice silicone vibes on Rachel’s pussy, kissing her deeply as Rachel came and then sucking the vibe clean. Rachel wanted to make Jen cum but Jen insisted the time was more about pleasuring Rachel, but that she’d cum again before they were finished. Rachel said this wasn’t fair and that she liked making Jen cum too so Jen checked the clock (it was now 12.30) and asked Rachel if she fancied having some more food fun.

The two girls headed down to the kitchen and Jen produced a large bowl of lime jelly from the fridge and a tub of ice cream from the freezer. Jen ran a spoonful of ice cream down Rachel’s front, then pushed it between her pussy lips before offering it to Rachel who paused, smiled and then ate it. Jen handed Rachel the spoon who did the same to Jen, but instead of offering it to Jen, ate it herself and just smiled. Jen said ‘Oh, if it’s going to be like that…’ and pushed Rachel back against the counter, then got her to hop up and spread her legs. Jen took a big spoonful of jelly into her mouth, lowered her mouth to Rachel’s pussy and pushed the jelly up into Rachel’s cunt before slurping it back out. Rachel squirmed at the cold and laughed at the sensation of Jen slurping on her pussy but said it felt really nice. They kissed and Jen asked Rachel if she wanted to get dirty and led her out into the garden. Jen considered putting the floodlight on but thought that Rachel might feel a bit too conspicuous (and while our garden is sheltered, the floodlight would still draw attention from anyone looking out the few windows that overlook it) so they laid out a selection of citronella candled (also useful for keeping the insects away) in little bunches around where they intended to play. They say facing each other, pussy to pussy, breast to breast and face to face with their legs laced around each other and took turns spooning jelly or ice cream onto each other’s tongues and then messily kissing, sharing the food but not caring if bits ran down over their chins or dripped down their bodies. A couple of times Jen purposefully dropped whole spoonfuls onto their breasts and rubbed against Rachel, who played along and scooped up some ice cream and smeared it over Jen’s face before licking her clean(ish).

Jen told Rachel that she preferred jelly and ice cream together and put a big spoonful of jelly into Rachel’s mouth and told her to wait, then put a big spoonful of ice cream in her own mouth and kissed Rachel. They wrapped their arms around each other and pushed the jelly and ice cream back and forth between their mouths until it was thoroughly mixed. They kept their lips firmly pressed together so very little leaked out and kept kissing each other until their mouths were empty, save for their tongues that were swirling against each other. When they pulled apart, Jen wiped a little of the spillage from Rachel’s chin and sucked her finger clean. Rachel just said ‘wow’ and Jen said if Rachel was going to be her girlfriend, then she should be able to share things with her. Rachel beamed again at this and they kissed more, letting more food fall between their bodies and sharing another two mouthfuls of jelly and ice cream.

Jen pushed Rachel back and lay on top of her, rubbed some ice cream over Rachel’s pussy and then proceeded to hump her. Rachel rubbed jelly into Jen’s pussy and they humped a bit more before moving around into a 69 where they spooned more dessert into each other’s pussies then ate it out. Rachel ended up on top and was licking and frigging Jen but not letting her cum (probably as revenge for what Jen had done earlier that day). Rachel asked Jen what she liked – possibly trying to get Jen to say she liked her, but Jen decided to reveal a little bit more and asked Rachel if she really wanted to know what she liked. Naturally, Rachel said yes and Jen told her she liked being able to pee when she came as it felt wonderful. Rachel said she wanted to see this so Jen told her she just had to keep doing what she was doing and she would let Rachel know when she was close. Rachel ate Jen a little more and then frigged her again until Jen mewed that she was just about to cum. Ideally Jen would have wanted Rachel to lower her mouth to her pussy and eat her, but as this was brand new to Rachel, Jen didn’t push it. At the same time, she didn’t hold back either and as she came, she pushed and peed as hard as she could. Jen could feel the spray splashing on her thighs and was pleased that Rachel kept frigging her. She pushed again and again, emptying her bladder and enjoying the sensation to the full until her orgasm began to fade. Jen had been eating Rachel as she came but pulled back and between pants asked Rachel what she thought. Rachel asked Jen if she had enjoyed it and Jen told her it had felt wonderful being able to show Rachel that while being frigged by her and suggested Rachel try it. Rachel said she wasn’t sure so Jen just went back to eating her, occasionally dribbling a little ice cream down between Rachel’s ass cheeks and eating it from her pussy.

Jen teased Rachel for a while – telling Rachel it was fair game as she had just done this to her (ignoring the fact that Rachel had been getting revenge). As Rachel got closer to cumming, Jen asked her to let go and try peeing as she came. Rachel said she was embarrassed but Jen pointed out she had just done it in front of her and wanted Rachel to enjoy herself fully. Rachel said she’d give it a try and Jen told her she would love to see it. Rachel said they’d need to roll over and Jen nearly did this but decided to go for broke and said she’d prefer to have Rachel on top of her. Rachel said that would mean she’d pee on Jen, who answered ‘I know’ and Rachel asked if that was what Jen wanted. Jen told Rachel ‘If it’s you, yes’, then added ‘please’ and went back to eating Rachel who was gasping as she was so close to cumming. Jen heard Rachel ask if Jen was sure and Jen nodded without breaking contact and felt a single squirt of warm liquid escape from Rachel’s pussy. Jen lapped harder and just as Rachel started to cum, Jen broke contact and said ‘more’, then returned her mouth to Rachel’s pussy and ate her as she felt Rachel pee over her face and into her mouth. Jen didn’t miss a beat and swallowed mouthfuls of the pee as well as letting it flow over her face and neck as she lapped at Rachel’s pussy and clit. Jen could hear Rachel ‘’oohh’ing her way through her orgasm and kept eating her until Rachel had completely finished, then switched to kitty kissing her. When Jen asked Rachel if she had enjoyed it, Rachel said she was embarrassed but admitted it had felt nice. Jen went back to kitty kissing Rachel and felt Rachel lower her mouth to Jen’s pussy (she hadn’t licked Jen since Jen had peed). Jen told Rachel she didn’t have to do that but Rachel said she wanted to know and lapped at Jen, then said it didn’t taste bad and licked her more. Rachel asked if Jen could pee any more and Jen said she didn’t think she had much left but Rachel asked her to try so Jen pushed out a couple of small squirts. Rachel fastened her mouth to Jen’s pussy and licked her as Jen peed and Jen said she’d cum again if Rachel kept doing that. Rachel kept doing it and while Jen couldn’t pee any more, she did indeed cum and lapped at Rachel’s pussy and ass.

Once Jen finished cumming, the two girls sat up and Rachel looked away shyly. Jen positioned herself in front of Rachel, sitting pressed up against her as they had done before and lifted Rachel’s chin so they were looking straight at each other. Jen told Rachel she was glad she could share that with her but that Rachel didn’t have to do anything she didn’t want to. Rachel whispered that it was nice and she had liked it, she was just embarrassed and Jen promised Rachel she never needed to be embarrassed about anything around her and she would tell Rachel if there was anything she wasn’t comfortable with as long as Rachel promised to do the same. Jen wiped her face clean of Rachel’s pee and gently pulled Rachel towards her. They kissed and Jen grabbed a handful of jelly and rubbed it over Rachel’s breasts. This descended into using the last of the jelly and ice cream to rub over each other before Jen asked Rachel which one she wanted for their final mouthful. Rachel opted for the jelly so Jen stuffed what was really too much for one mouthful, into Rachel’s mouth, then poured the remains of the now liquid ice cream into her own mouth and planted her mouth against Rachel’s. They each had too much in their mouths so a fair bit spilled out initially and dripped down their bodies but they locked their lips together and let their tongues mix everything up between their mouths and swallowed it between them. Rachel was pushed on to her back again and they humped against each other and Jen felt Rachel’s fingers push down between her ass cheeks to her pussy. Jen nibbled on Rachel’s ear and said she couldn’t possibly be such a horny little girl that she needed to cum again, but if she asked then she (Jen) would eat her pussy clean. Rachel panted ‘yes please’ so Jen kissed her way down Rachel’s body (stopping off at her breasts of course) and gave her pussy a good lashing with her tongue – this time running her tongue up and down between Rachel’s pussy and ass a lot more. While Rachel was a lot more experienced that she had been a few weeks previously, she still couldn’t resist what Jen was doing (and to be fair, she probably wasn’t trying) and as Jen looked up Rachel’s body, she saw the younger girl massaging her breasts as she moaned her way to another orgasm. After kitty kissing Rachel for a little while, Jen kissed her way back up Rachel’s body – again stopping off for some breast play and using the last few drips of ice cream up on her nipples – to kiss her on the mouth.

Both girls were covered in a mix of ice cream, jelly and grass and obviously needed to get cleaned up before they could go to bed. Jen asked what time Rachel could stay to and was told that she would need to get home to get ready to go to 11am Mass so she would probably have to leave by 10 at the absolute latest. When they got in, they saw it was nearly 2am so had a shower to clean off with the intention of going straight to bed. They might have stuck to that if it hadn’t been for the pulse setting on the shower which Jen used to clean Rachel’s pussy out – and then to ensure her clit was clean. Jen spread Rachel’s lips wide and pulled back the skin to completely expose the clit as she used the jet on it and turned up the heat a bit. Rachel said she didn’t think she could keep her balance so had to sit on the edge of the bath, but allowed Jen to use the jet to pulse against her clit again and then had her final orgasm of the evening while bracing herself with Jen’s shoulders.

Back in bed, they totalled up Rachel’s orgasms for the day and she was amazed to find out she had cum 15 times, Jen pointed out this was three to four times more than she had cum in her life before meeting Jen and Rachel said that wasn’t technically true as two of the times Rachel had masturbated before coming out to Jen had been after she had met Jen and then in a quieter voice told Jen that one of the times had been while thinking about Jen. Rachel explained that Jen and I were the only lesbians she knew and that it had always been Jen she had been better friends with (Jen is home more so was there when Rachel came to visit MJ). Jen said she was honoured that she was responsible for one of Rachel’s first orgasms and they joked about whether that one should be moved from the ‘self’ to the ‘Jen’ column on the cum-list, but decided to keep it where it was. They kissed more and pressed their bodies against each other, Jen said she was really glad that Rachel had been able to sleep over and Rachel said she had never thought she’d be able to do anything that that at least until she went off to Uni. After a bit more kissing, Rachel asked Jen how many people she’d played with food like that and Jen said that she enjoyed food play with lots of people, but that she probably wouldn’t share food in the same way (stopping to push her tongue into Rachel’s mouth) with anyone other than me, Mike, Lucy and (Jen was about to say Sue, but changed this to Lis). Rachel asked if that meant she really was Jen’s girlfriend and Jen said she wouldn’t have done it if Rachel hadn’t meant something to her and Rachel told her again that she loved her. Jen ran her hands up and down Rachel’s back, from the back of her knees up into her hair and held her firmly against her. It was close to 3am now and Jen suggested they get some sleep so Jen could wake Rachel up properly in the morning (she didn’t explain how). Jen spooned up against Rachel’s back so she could hug her and cupped one of Rachel’s breasts, but occasionally withdrew her hand to run it down over Rachel’s side and across her ass or to briefly cup Rachel’s pussy. When Rachel drifted off to sleep, Jen slipped her fingers between her own pussy lips to coat them with her juices and placed her hand back on Rachel’s breast, gently massaging her juices into Rachel’s nipple. She kissed Rachel’s shoulder and whispered to her that she thought she might love her too then curled up against her and quickly fell asleep.

Out of habit, Jen woke fairly early on the Sunday morning and looked over to MJs cot before remembering that Mike and I had her with us. Jen curled back up against Rachel and considered just lying against her, but thought Rachel would appreciate our particular brand of alarm call so gently pulled herself away and moved down under the covers (which were down near their waists. Rachel rolled onto her back by herself and Jen gently slid Rachel’s legs apart and moved up between then, admiring the view. She gently kissed around Rachel’s pussy, occasionally looking up to see if Rachel was waking up. After a couple of minutes with no sign of Rachel stirring, Jen pushed her legs further apart and settled down to lick Rachel properly. She could soon taste a change as Rachel got wetter and after a while longer noticed Rachel’s nipples were visibly more erect. Jen kept licking and concentrated more on Rachel’s clit, expecting her to wake up at any point and hopefully be appreciative of Jen’s attention, but she hadn’t counted on the fact that Rachel was a teenager and able to sleep quite soundly. Jen heard Rachel let out a little moan and thought she was awake, but Rachel made no other sign of this and even when Rachel’s body shuddered slightly and bucked gently against her face, Rachel remained resolutely asleep. Jen was a little disappointed that the first time she had eaten Rachel awake hadn’t actually resulted in Rachel waking up. Not one to be discouraged easily, Jen kept going and kitty kissed Rachel for a while, actually enjoying the opportunity to explore and examine her pussy without Rachel wanting to cum. The kitty kissing moved on to Jen eating her again and this time Rachel did wake up and murmured that what Jen was doing felt incredible. Jen kept going and made Rachel cum again, then kissed up her body, kissed her deeply and told Rachel that she had actually remained asleep through her first orgasm.

Lis and Lucy – May 2015 – Part 3

2018-01-20T18:19:00.000+00:00

Jen enjoyed her weekend almost as much as I did – on the Friday evening Rachel came over to visit and they had a quick session before Rachel had to go home for dinner. Ineta (Mike’s work colleague) stayed over with Jen and they also had a session together that evening, but nothing too extended. The morning session was a little more heated with Ineta eating Jen awake (she’s joined us enough times to know the drill). Jen repaid her and they had a leisurely breakfast out in the garden but unfortunately Ineta had things to do so needed to leave by mid-morning. Jen had every intention of getting lots of things sorted out around the house but when Rachel arrived just a little before lunchtime, Jen figured she could find a more interesting way of spending the time and let the younger girl in.

Rachel asked if they could sunbathe in the garden, pulling her clothes off before Jen had even answered. Jen allowed Rachel to undress her and they caressed each other before heading out to the garden and lay beside each other chatting for a while. When Jen felt Rachel’s hand slide up her thigh, she spread her legs and told Rachel it felt nice, then reached over to Rachel’s pussy and stroked her before turning around and pushing her head between Rachel’s legs. Rachel copied what Jen was doing and they had a partial 69 session but Jen pulled away before either of them came. Rachel complained about this but Jen said she wanted to tease her and asked what time Rachel needed to be home for. Rachel said her parents thought she was out with friends and she didn’t need to be back until the evening so Jen asked if Rachel minded getting dirty, then told her to stay where she was and went to fetch some things.

Once Jen had decided to stay at home, she had banked on the fact that she would get some time with Rachel over the weekend and had bought and prepared some appropriate food to play with. She returned to the garden with a large jug of lemonade and some chocolate cake, then proceeded to feed small bits of the cake to Rachel, sometimes putting it in her mouth and sometimes rubbing the icing against Rachel’s nipples, face, thighs, stomach or pussy (and then licking her clean). Jen then fetched a pot of cream and dipped bits of cake in it before feeding them to (or smearing them over) Rachel. Jen placed a bit of cake on her tongue and kissed Rachel, sliding the cake into Rachel’s mouth. Rachel thought this was very sexy so Jen poured some cream into Rachel’s mouth and the two girls kissed, sharing the cream between them. Jen disappeared into the house and returned with some trifle, then proceeded to feed this to Rachel, using her fingers, them smearing it over her breasts for Rachel to lick clean, then over her own pussy. The trifle, cream and chocolate cake ended up smeared over both their bodies as they humped, licked and kissed each other. Pussies were no exception with them eating the trifle out of each other and Jen said that Rachel got into the whole food play thing with great enthusiasm. Jen told Rachel she wanted to taste her cum and buried her mouth in Rachel’s pussy properly. Rachel ate Jen back (but also fingered a few more dollops of trifle into Jen as she ate her). Their bodies were sticky with the food but Rachel still humped back and forth against Jen and they ate each other until they both came. Instead of easing off and kitty kissing Rachel, Jen doubled down, wrapped her arms around Rachel’s body to hold her in place and went straight for a second orgasm. Rachel moaned that she had just cum, but Jen kept going and ate Rachel through the sensitive phase until she heard her letting out her ‘ooohhh’ sounds, then carried on until Rachel came again.

The younger girl slumped down onto Jen when her second orgasm finished and this time Jen did switch to kitty kissing her. Rachel panted that it had felt amazing and asked what Jen had done. Jen said it was nothing special, she just felt that Rachel should cum twice in a row and had kept eating her, then told her that she wouldn’t normally do that as it can be too much (which Rachel said it had been, but that it had also felt good). They lay beside each other amongst the remains of their food play and Jen told Rachel that she had jelly and ice cream for later. Rachel liked this idea but they thought they should get cleaned up so headed in to the house and showered together, taking particular care to rinse out each other’s pussies (Jen warned Rachel about the dangers of leaving any sugary residue in there). Jen asked if she could shave Rachel and Rachel rubbed her pussy and said she wished she could do it herself at home. Jen told her it was much better to have someone else do it (and far more intimate) and asked if Rachel would do her afterwards. Rachel was a little nervous about this as she didn’t want to cut Jen, but Jen said she would talk her through it and that it wasn’t too much different from shaving her legs. Jen shaved Rachel and then had the same done to her in return with each of them thoroughly testing the shave with their tongue to find any missed hairs. They then had a proper lunch and chatted before moving up to the bedroom as Rachel wanted to try some of the toys out. They shared a double ended dildo and humped against each other energetically with Jen saying she couldn’t keep up with Rachel’s energy. Rachel then rode the strap-on while Jen frigged her (Jen didn’t bother with the internal vibe) and Jen then ‘insisted’ on eating Rachel once more (Rachel didn’t object to this).

They had a break and spent a little more time sunbathing in the garden – Jen asked if Rachel’s parents might get suspicious if she tanned without strap-lines but Rachel said that nobody ever sees anyone else naked in their house (except occasionally by accident), so she didn’t think it would be an issue. Nevertheless, Jen took the opportunity to massage sun cream into Rachel’s body – being very thorough, but more in a sense of giving her a sensual massage than playing with her in a sexual way. After Rachel had relaxed for a bit (Jen is quite good at massages), she did the same to Jen, but with much more touching and caressing, spending quite a while teasing Jen’s nipples and then rubbing up and down Jen’s pussy until Jen was sufficiently wet that her pussy made squishing sounds. Jen mewed to Rachel that she was getting very good at that and pointed out that Jen had already made Rachel cum five times that day, which was their record and asked if she’d like to break it. Rachel asked if they could try and break her overall record (which was the previous Saturday where Jen had fucked her four times and Rachel had then masturbated three times while babysitting). Jen said she thought they could manage that and asked Rachel if she thought her parents would let her come over after dinner to watch a movie. Rachel loved this idea and planted herself over Jen’s face, buried her tongue in Jen’s cunt and humped against her as Jen lapped at her pussy. Jen really wanted to pee as she came, but she hadn’t revealed that particular fetish to Rachel just yet. As she came, she did imagine Rachel peeing over her face and into her mouth and when she came she allowed a tiny squirt of pee out which Rachel didn’t seem to notice as she just kept licking Jen.

Jen kitty kissed Rachel for ages until she was moaning about wanting to cum again and trying to hump against Jen’s face. Rachel ended up eating and fingering Jen properly, but when Jen got close to cumming, she closed her legs and rolled Rachel off of her, saying that she’d had enough and they should go inside now. Rachel moaned that she needed to cum again but Jen told her she’d have to wait, or that she could play with herself while Jen watched, but that it would be a pity for it to be Rachel who had to break the record. Rachel whined a bit more but Jen promised her if she waited that she would make her cum lots more. Over the next couple of hours, Jen teased Rachel more – not getting her desperately close to cumming, but keeping her nicely aroused by spending lots of time on her nipples and inner thighs and mostly avoiding her pussy (just occasionally giving the younger girl a few licks, or sliding her fingers into Rachel’s pussy and sucking the juices from them). They showered together once more (to ensure Rachel didn’t have any grass stains and to remove the sun-cream) and Jen introduced Rachel to the pulse setting on our shower, bring Rachel reasonably close to cumming and then helping her dry off. Jen promised Rachel that even if she wasn’t allowed over to see a movie that she could pop back for a quick double eating (to break the record), but within minutes of Rachel getting home, Jen got a text saying her parents didn’t mind and that she could come back after dinner.

Jen had a rest, figuring that she might need it to keep up with Rachel’s youthful energy and burgeoning sexual appetite. She set out a few toys that she thought Rachel might enjoy, had some dinner and lay down to rest – she was actually still asleep when Rachel knocked at the door and Jen wandered downstairs in a groggy state to let her in. Rachel thought that sleep-Jen looked quite cute and Jen replied, saying that she’d quite like to see what sleepy-Rachel was like. The two of them came up with a plan to have Rachel sleep over, but as they wouldn’t know if it worked until later on they had to ensure Rachel broke her daily orgasm record before enacting the plan.

Jen asked Rachel if she had been playing with herself since she’d left and Rachel pointed out that she couldn’t do things like that at home (her parents strongly disapprove of masturbation). Jen took pity on Rachel and knelt in front of her, commenting on the skirt that Rachel had changed in to, then lifting it and telling Rachel that the new panties she had on were also cute. Rachel told Jen not to make fun of her as her mum only bought plain underwear for her (Rachel had a couple of ‘sexy’ pairs, but these were ones she had purchased herself and hid from her parents). Jen assured Rachel she wasn’t making fun and genuinely liked the ‘cute’ look – adding that Mike was completely addicted to this look. Rachel said that this explained the number of outfits we had in our cupboard and said she hoped Jen didn’t mind that Rachel had explored the previous weekend while babysitting. Jen said it was fine at that we had told Rachel to enjoy our selection of toys, then returned to Rachel’s pussy and kissed her through the panties. Jen slid Rachel’s skirt off and tossed it onto the sofa, then stood and removed her top so she was just wearing bra and panties. Jen slid out of her dress so she was naked, then took Rachel by the hand and led her up to the bedroom. Rachel saw the array of toys and asked if they were all for her and Jen said they were for both of them, but first Jen wanted the ‘vanilla’ Rachel – leading to Rachel asking if Jen was talking about the ice-cream and jelly from earlier. Jen said she had forgot about that and they could use it later on, but for now she wanted Rachel just as she was so they could equal and then break the record with nothing but each other.

Rachel liked the idea and they lay down, kissed and fondled. After a little while, Rachel’s bra was removed and Jen spent a lot of time on Rachel’s nipples before finally slid Rachel’s panties off and started to lick her. Rachel said she wanted Jen as well (as with Valerie, 69 seemed to be Rachel’s favourite position) but Jen insisted that she wanted to match Rachel’s record with just her eating Rachel – then proceeded to do just this. Jen kitty kissed Rachel, then moved onto the bed and straddled her and they 69ed for Rachel’s eighth orgasm of the day – setting her new record and making her very happy. When Jen moved around and kissed Rachel, the younger girl pulled her face to her lips, kissed her and said she was amazing. Jen ran her hands up and down Rachel’s body and said it was time for a few more lessons and that Jen would teach her just how wonderful breast play could be, then spent another long time licking, sucking and gently pinching Rachel’s nipples while getting Rachel to do the same to her in return. Rachel pointed out that Jen’s nipples got significantly harder than her own did and Jen admitted that she had particularly sensitive nips and loved it when Rachel sucked on them. At this, Rachel lowered her mouth to Jen’s breasts and sucked firmly on a nipple, prompting Jen to hold Rachel’s head in place and asking her to suck even harder. Rachel did this and when she finally pulled away she apologised to Jen as Jen’s nipple had gone a much deeper colour and Rachel thought she had hurt her. Jen told her that she loved the way it felt and told Rachel that she liked having her nipples and pussy pinched and spanked much harder than most people did. To demonstrate this, Jen got Rachel to gently nibble on her other nipple, then got her to bite harder and harder until Jen was arching her back in pleasure. When Rachel pulled away she said she could see her teeth marks on Jen’s nipple and Jen pinched and rolled both nips while getting Rachel to slide her fingers along Jen’s pussy to see for herself just how aroused Jen was.

Rachel wanted to try this as well so Jen gently nibbled on Rachel’s nipples, which the younger girl enjoyed – as she did when Jen gently rolled the nipples between her fingers. Jen didn’t have to apply too much more pressure until Rachel said it hurt though so Jen backed off back to where Rachel was enjoying it and told her that none of our other friends liked things as forcefully as Jen did. Rachel asked about the whips and paddles we had in the cupboard so Jen got them out and got Rachel to (relatively gently) slap Jen’s breasts and pussy with the paddles. Jen gave Rachel’s ass an even gentler spanking, which Rachel said felt nice, but they didn’t venture into 50-Shades territory. As for the whip, Jen described how we didn’t actually use that on each other (by which she meant Mike or me using it on her), although that I would sometimes trace it over her body and then sit and use the handle to masturbate with.

Jen put the bondage toys away and told Rachel that they had a special occasion. She returned from the cupboard with ‘Rachel’s Orgasm Chart’ (the sheet of paper they had been keeping count of how many times Rachel had cum. Following Rachel’s masturbation session the previous weekend, Jen had updated the chart to keep separate track of how many times she had made Rachel cum, along with the number of times Rachel had masturbated to orgasm – along with running totals. Jen pointed out that in just 2 weeks, they had increased Rachel’s cum count from a meagre 3.5 (Jen liked keeping the 0.5 in the mix), to now over 55 times. More importantly, Jen had now made Rachel cum 49 times which meant that their next session would be their golden anniversary. Jen said it was pity Rachel had already cum eight times as she wouldn’t have the energy to do anything more, then stuck out her tongue and asked if that was the case. Rachel pulled Jen onto the bed and said she wanted to get to 50 so Jen pulled a double ended dildo from the nightstand, applied a little lube and worked one end into Rachel. She fucked and frigged her with it for a little while before mounting the other end and the two girls scissored, and holding on to each others legs for traction they pulled their bodies together, feeling their cunts mash against each other with each stroke. Jen asked Rachel if she could cum like that and Rachel said she could, but she wanted Jen’s pussy in her mouth for their anniversary. Jen told Rachel this meant she owed her a scissor fuck later on and Rachel agreed before they pulled the dildo out and moved round to 69. Jen eagerly lapped up and down Rachel’s pussy and occasionally ran her tongue over Rachel’s ass – figuring that she had to try something new for their 50^th. Rachel ate Jen back (without the ass play – although she didn’t object to it) and Jen told her to slow down a couple of times so they could enjoy the special session properly. She didn’t tease Rachel for too long, but spent about 30 minutes before saying it was time and then eating Rachel properly, pushing her to orgasm. Jen kitty kissed Rachel while she finished Jen off and then got Rachel to move round so they could kiss.

Jen said ‘Happy anniversary’ and kissed Rachel. When they separated, Rachel said ‘I love you’ and Jen paused – while she knew Rachel was enjoying their sessions (she was now way past just learning about sex), Rachel hadn’t expressed any emotional attachment. Rachel seemed to sense Jen’s hesitation and asked if she shouldn’t have said that. Jen kissed her again and said it was fine and she was just worried as she was so much older than Rachel and didn’t want to end up upsetting her. Rachel asked what Jen meant and if she wanted to stop doing things but Jen instinctively gripped Rachel mire firmly and said ‘never’. Rachel smiled at this and asked if that meant Jen did like her and Jen said she thought Rachel was wonderful, cute and sexy, but she deserved someone her own age. Rachel said she didn’t care, that she couldn’t date anyone at school in case her parents found out and that she’d never been able to be herself around anyone else. They kissed a little more and a teary-eyed Rachel told Jen again that she loved her and said she just hoped Jen didn’t hate her for saying that. Jen kissed Rachel’s tears away, caressed her back and told her she’d never hate her and could very easily love her back. Rachel asked what Mike and I would think about that so Jen had a similar conversation with Rachel about our relationship as I’d had with Valerie, including telling Rachel how I had just started dating Valerie and how Mike had recently split up with Lisa. Rachel asked if that could mean that she could be Jen’s girlfriend and Jen told Rachel if she was sure it was what she wanted, then she’d be happy to call her that. Jen pulled Rachel to her and kissed her, then whispered in her ear that there was a reason she had wanted to fuck her 50 times in a couple of weeks and it was because of the way she felt about her. Jen suggested that from now on, they would try to ensure they always 69ed for each 50^th set of orgasms and Rachel beamed at this idea, saying that meant Jen would have to keep seeing her and Jen said she didn’t think she’d be able to stop now after unleashing such a horny tiger from its cage (Rachel tried to roar but it didn’t come out well so Jen tickled her lots).

Lis and Lucy – May 2015 – Part 2

2018-01-17T18:18:00.000+00:00

We saw the guy to the door, leaving my panties on the floor and Lis’ nightdress half-pulled up. I told him he could come back later if he wanted for another round and he could watch us masturbate, eat each other and then fuck me again. I even challenged him to bring some friends (with the provision that they would only get to fuck me, but could watch me fuck Lis). Lis gave me a little slap once we closed the door and said she hadn’t agreed to that but when I asked her if she would mind masturbating in front of people and having me eat her she said no. Lucy told me off for whoring out her wife but I pointed out I was the only one being whored (and technically not even me as we weren’t being paid) and that she could join us and let everyone watch her cum as well (she wasn’t too keen on that idea). We ate dinner and retired to the living room, all clothes being shed and Mike spooned with Lis again while I curled up behind Lucy and caressed her. I told them I had an announcement to make and said that our sweet little Valerie had decided to do a bit more than just have a threesome and that I was now dating her. Lis pretended to be affronted and said that she thought I was her girlfriend, but given she had Mike’s cock (and baby) inside her and I was lying fondling her wife, this didn’t last long. They were appropriately surprised and I told them about the epic session Valerie and I had on the Monday morning and made sure they understood that nobody was meant to know yet. Lis was pleased that she was the first to know (other than Mike and Jen – and technically Sue who I might have told) and they swore not to tell anyone or mention it to Valerie when Nye was around.

Mike asked Lis if she’d like to get her hands on Valerie and Lis literally purred at this idea, then asked me for all sorts of details about what Valerie was like in bed, what her pussy was like (they had seen her breasts), how she tasted, what sounds she made when she came, how good she was at making girls cum… I answered with more detail than Valerie would probably have liked, but refused to show them any pictures of Valerie naked. Lis hounded me to call Valerie and ask her permission to see the pictures so I did. We had arranged an innocuous question that I could ask to see if it was safe to talk and she answered in the way that told me that I could ask her questions, but that Nye was around so they had to be ones she could answer without providing any details. I told her I had given Lis and Lucy our news and that they were sworn to secrecy then told her Lis was desperate to see some pictures of naked Valerie. As expected, Valerie answered no but after a brief conversation I convinced her to let me show a couple of ones of her naked and a close-up of me licking her pussy. In return, Lis agreed to let Valerie see any and all pictures and videos of her (which Valerie said she liked the sound of). Lis then had a brief chat with Valerie (after explaining that Valerie couldn’t openly talk) and Lis congratulated her on her new relationship and pointed out that they were now girlfriends-in-law (or something similar. I checked once more that Valerie was really OK with letting Lis and Lucy see the pictures and Valerie said it was probably only fair given what she had seen them do so I told her I loved her and signed off. Valerie could only reply with a ‘me too’ but I realised this was the first time I’d said it to her in front of anyone (Mike and Jen don’t count) and I really enjoyed it so I said it again and told her I couldn’t wait to see her.

Even though the full-body pictures were quite tame (Valerie in a cute pose, naked except long socks – which Lis correctly assumed was Mike’s doing), Lis still thought they were incredibly sexy and she liked them even more than the close-up of my tongue in what was fairly obviously Valerie’s cunt. Lis said she wanted to see Valerie cumming but I wouldn’t let her see any other pictures and told her I’d said the same to Valerie when she had asked to see more of Lis and Lucy. It was enough that Lis said she needed to cum so Mike spooned and fucked her while Lucy lapped at Lis’ clit and I kissed Lis and played with her breasts while describing how Valerie tasted quite a lot like Lucy so she was sure Lis would enjoy eating her. Lis didn’t hold out for long with three of us (and the thoughts of Valerie). She was keen to repay us for making her feel so good and allowed me to crouch over her face and have her eat me while Mike fucked me. Lis then sucked Mike’s cock clean of my juices and allowed him to kitty kiss her, even sending me upstairs to fetch some long white socks so she could mirror the way Valerie had been ‘dressed’ in the pictures. I returned wearing a pair myself and two other pairs and while Mike played with Lis, I slid a pair onto Lucy and played with her inner thighs and pussy. I didn’t make her cum but she said she was enjoying herself and switched places with me to lap at my pussy. Lis was quite close to cumming and Lucy and I had switched back when there was a knock at the door. I dared Lucy to come with me to answer it but she wouldn’t – Lis however was up for this and we half-hid behind the door as we opened it and saw the delivery guy from earlier. We moved out from behind the door and I stepped outside to see if he’d brought anyone with him. Unfortunately he hadn’t, but at least he’d returned and I asked if he had the stamina for a second round. He said he did so I told him this time he needed to make sure I came and he promised he would. In return, we kept our promise and Lis and I sat on the sofa facing him, legs spread and masturbated. The guy sat watching with his cock in his hand and I told him to stay hard but warned him not to get too excited as I expected a good fuck. About halfway through, a sheepish looking Lucy walked in – the guy jumped at first, but then seeing she was dressed the same as us (still just long socks) he eyed her up and down and I patted the seat beside me and she sat, put her legs up and started stroking herself. I leant over and whispered ‘good girl’ then gave her closest breast a kiss and went back to fingering myself.

I reached over and fondled both Lis’ and Lucy’s pussies and Lis fingered me back while Lucy played with my breasts. I had hoped we could all make each other cum, then for the guy to fuck me but Lucy suggested Lis lie on the floor so I could eat her while the guy fucked me and she sat over Lis’ face, facing away from the guy. This didn’t give her as much protection as she had probably hoped for as Lis spread Lucy’s ass cheeks and pussy so the guy could easily watch her being eaten. On the plus side, the change of plans meant I was already nicely aroused so when the guy fucked and frigged me it worked better than the previous time (coupled with the fact that he lasted longer) and I got to cum and then enjoy him thrusting into me rapidly as his own orgasm was building. Lis didn’t resist at all and came easily for me and even Lucy couldn’t hold back from Lis’ tongue and came. When I heard the guy moaning he was getting close, I thrust back harder against him and our bodies slapped together a number of times before he gripped my ass and held me against him, then thrust into me a few more times and pulled out. I turned around and took his cock in my mouth, feeling a small amount of cum squish around in the condom as I swirled my tongue around the head of his cock and was pleased I’d managed to milk him twice in such a short period of time. Lucy had removed herself from Lis’ face so I stood and kissed her, letting her taste both Lis’ and my juices and I ran my fingers around her pussy and whispered that I was glad she joined us. Lucy just said she didn’t know why she let us make her do things like that, but kissed me back and once Lis stood up, we all looked at the guy stuffing his cock back into his trousers and Lis asked if he had enjoyed the show.

Lis and I saw the guy out, with me following him outside and giving him a big hug. I didn’t stay out for too long as I knew Lucy wouldn’t want the neighbours seeing me standing there naked – but given Lis was standing in the doorway naked, I wasn’t too bothered. Back in the living room Lucy said that they couldn’t get any more deliveries from that place as she wouldn’t be able to face him again and I told her if he turned up, she just had to strip and let him fuck her. Mike had joined us again by this point and said that he was the only guy who was meant to get Lucy’s pussy but I told him he was being greedy and if she wanted to fuck other guys then he should let her enjoy herself. Lucy said it wasn’t an issue as she wasn’t interested in guys so I asked if that meant she didn’t want to spend the night with Mike. She said she didn’t care and that Lis could have him, but then changed her mind and said as he was the father of their child that she might let him sleep with her. He actually ended up eating her, fucking her, joining Lis and me to fuck Lis (actually cumming in Lis) and then returning to Lucy to kitty kiss and eat her one final time before spooning with her while they went to sleep. Lis and I fingered and ate each other, with a break for Mike to fuck Lis, and then resumed our session while talking about Valerie and looking at the pictures of her. Lis obviously loved the idea of fucking Valerie so I had to warn her that Valerie was a fair way behind us in terms of how adventurous she was and we then had a more serious conversation where I asked Lis if she minded that I had told Valerie I loved her. Lis said I was being silly and that she knew there were lots of people I cared for and I was concerned that I had just assumed she understood how I felt about her. I explained to Lis that while there were indeed lots of people I regularly fucked and that I cared about all of them, that she was someone much more special to me and that I loved her in the way I loved Mike, Jen and Sue. Lis asked if Lucy was included in that list and I told her that she was close, but not the same as Lis (just as I think Jen loves Lucy a little more than Lis). I reached around and caressed Lis’ bump and told her I wouldn’t have let Mike impregnate just anyone. She asked if that meant I’d let him give Valerie a baby and I said I hadn’t considered anything like that. If all the plans happened the way people had suggested, Mike would get me pregnant next, then Sue, quite probably Lucy (who had said she wanted a baby after Lis), and possibly Josie (as it would be easier for Sue’s and Josie’s kids to have the same father). It already seemed somewhat ridiculous that Mike could end up with six children and the thought of him getting Valerie pregnant wasn’t something I had considered. I told Lis’ we’d have to wait and see, but that I was very glad that she had Mike’s baby and that I was looking forward to joining her in the near future. That night I dreamt of Mike getting Valerie pregnant and woke up feeling very uneasy, knowing that at some point I’d probably have to discuss it with Valerie, but (wisely) deciding that a week after we started dating probably wasn’t the time to bring up having babies!

Mike and I ate Lucy and Lis (respectively) awake. He was especially pleased to see that all three of us still had our socks on (and nothing else) as we sat eating breakfast. Mike had spooned with Lucy after eating her but hadn’t cum yet that morning and Lis repeatedly eyed up his cock and asked to stroke or suck it whenever he went past her. Each time she did this, Mike would spend a couple of minutes under the table and eat her, then pick either Lucy or me and give us a similar treatment. Lucy said it was a nice day and we should go for a walk, which we all agreed with, once Lis had been taken care of. As well as wanting to cum herself, this time she also wanted to fuck me and she wore a strap-on that left her pussy exposed. I lay on my back, Lis mounted me and at the same time Mike slid into her from behind. As Lucy didn’t want to cum again, she helped out by frigging Lis and me (and repeatedly complaining that the strap-on and Mike’s cock kept getting in the way). It was a rather awkward position, but I liked having Lis on top of me and being able to kiss her and the addition of Lucy’s frigging meant we were both able to cum. Mike then kitty kissed Lis while she and I kissed more and he talked Lucy into sitting over his face and frigging Lis while Lis rode him. This time he allowed himself to cum in Lis (after both she and Lucy had cum of course). Mike showered with Lis and Lucy and I followed them. We headed out along a canal path and would have gone off through some fields, but the buggy we had with us wasn’t really rugged enough for that so just remained on the path for a few miles until we came to a pub where we had lunch. I told Lis and Lucy how Nye had been to a similar place the previous Sunday, then told them what we’d got up to (I’d masturbated, he’d played with me and I’d lain naked in a field while he caressed me).

Lis said that sounded nice and Mike told her he’d happily strip her off in a field but I won the coin toss and after lunch, Mike and Lucy took MJ for another walk while Lis and I found a suitable field and both stripped. We lay enjoying the sun (it wasn’t overly hot, but warm enough), challenged each other to walk to various parts of the field (while remaining naked), toyed with each other, lay back with legs spread and competed to see who could pee the furthest, cleaned each other up (with tongues) and then 69ed to wonderful outdoors orgasms (all outdoors orgasms are wonderful in my book). Lis asked whether I’d enjoyed my field session more with her or with Nye and I assured her there wasn’t any competition and admitted to her that I wasn’t that attracted to Nye and if it hadn’t been for the threesome opportunity with Valerie I wouldn’t have been sleeping with him (although did give him credit for actually being pretty good in bed and able to last for a long time). I ‘forgot’ to do all the buttons on my dress up as Lis and I walked along the canal to meet up with Mike and Lucy. MJ had received a number of compliments from people they had passed and Lucy had played the part of the mother, gushing over how much she loved her. I slid a hand under Lis’ dress and lifted the front to reveal her bump (and the fact that her panties were now in her bag) and told Lucy it wouldn’t be long before she had her own baby to show off. Lucy picked a bit of grass from Lis’ inner thigh and asked what we’d done so we told them the details and Lucy tried to get up to sympathise with her as to how difficult it was to keep up with Lis’ pregnancy induced horniness. I told Lucy that she wasn’t going to get any sympathy from me and that I missed Jen being constantly horny and Mike said he’d love to have a girl demand he spend all day between her legs eating her. Lucy gave up in frustration and said she was surrounded by nymphos so Lis told her that she would be taken care of when we got back home.

We kept this promise too, on arriving at the house Lis and I pulled Lucy into the bedroom, stripped her and attacked her cunt and ass, I tagged out with Mike who fucked Lucy while Lis lapped at her clit, I then took over from Lis and Mike and I spent time working on Lucy’s breasts while fingering her and using a vibe and Lis took Mike’s place so we could finish her off with another orgasm before letting Mike back in to give her an extended kitty kissing. I then had a much more subdued session with Lis while Lucy dozed and Mike then took my place for a final turn eating Lis and fucking her. Sadly this took us up to the point we needed to get ready to go home. I did my usual and wiped juices from Lis’ and Lucy’s pussy over my body – concentrating on covering one breasts with Lis’ juices and the other with Lucy’s so Jen could taste them. We promised Lucy that Jen would visit next time and to save Lis having to travel to the airport, we got a taxi. This meant that we got to say goodbye properly with far more fondling than would ever be allowed in public as well as giving us the opportunity to give pussies a goodbye kiss (Mike’s cock got a goodbye suck from Lis and Lucy even gave the head a few licks). I sat in the taxi with my right ankle resting across my left knee so my legs were spread and told Mike about my conversation with Lis relating to Valerie. Mike joked that he would happily give Valerie a baby if she wanted but on a more serious note agreed that things would get quite complicated if he did end up having children with Jen, Lis, Me, Sue, Lucy and Josie as he would want to be there for all of them but couldn’t be in three different places at once. The only ‘sensible’ solution he could come up with was for us all to pool our resources so he could live in a giant harem, fucking and eating whichever of us he wanted. I pointed out that he could barely cope with Jen and me and got him to imagine what it would be like with six of us, periods synchronised all all in a bad mood. The only answer he had to this would be to get us all pregnant again as soon as we finished breast feeding – although admitted this might pose its own set of issues.

Lis and Lucy – May 2015 – Part 1

2018-01-04T22:22:00.002+00:00

In the week following Valerie and I declaring our love for each other, we chatted lots more and had a number more video calls to let Nye watch Jen and me (and occasionally Mike) fuck. Of course, this was also so Valerie and I could enjoy spending ‘quality time’ together, but we did most of our talking at other times during the day and chatted for an hour each lunchtime (we went for walks as our conversations weren’t really suitable for work). It wasn’t that they were (all) sex talk, just about how we felt, more explanations of how I viewed polyamory, how I felt about Valerie in relation to Mike, Jen, Lis and others… Valerie seemed to understand when I explained it as the difference between wanting to make love to her and fuck someone else (and she even said she didn’t mind when I told her that our talks about making love had resulted in me going back to the lab and ‘working on a paper’ with Andy – which of course meant ‘fucking in the disused lab upstairs’). I really wanted Valerie to understand that I genuinely felt something for her and that the fact I was married (to Mike), had a wife (Jen) and a girlfriend (Lis) really didn’t mean that I loved Valerie any less. She actually seemed to like the fact that our lunchtime chats could get me so worked up that I had to go any fuck Andy and I would even text her afterwards and tell her I wished it was her pussy juices dripping out of my cunt instead of his cum. Valerie also thanked me for Nye’s challenge to eat her every day and said she was enjoying having him do this, but said that she often imagined it was me eating her – or Jen eating with me sitting over her face – and I promised that we’d try that position when she visited.

I was very impressed that Valerie had adapted so well and so quickly and we had stopped teasing her about being so prim and proper but on the Thursday I finally had to ask why it was that she had such an apparent change of personality. Valerie explained that while she hadn’t let on, she had enjoyed the initial threesome with Nye and me hugely but had been a little scared at how it had felt. Initially she had consented to it purely as it was something Nye wanted (and Valerie has always been keen on keeping her boyfriends happy – hence the whole acting cute thing) but she loved being able to ‘let go’ a little bit and just enjoy the pleasure of the situation without anyone judging her for the way she was behaving. I of course apologised for all the teasing I’d done during that visit and asked when she had decided she felt something for me. She said this was only just before she told me and that she had enjoyed her time with Jen and Mike as well (which in a way was even more liberating as she wasn’t as close to them as she was to Nye or me, so while she was still holding back a bit, she was still experimenting). It was when I told her that I loved her and she said it back that she realised she could actually mean it and didn’t need to worry. I told Valerie I wished I’d gone down on her years ago and professed my love and she told me to stop, but said that she wished that too. Valerie knew that I had her panties with me and would occasionally sniff them as we chatted (both at home and out during our walks) and I described in explicit detail exactly what I intended to do with her the next time we met. Valerie didn’t answer much other than with ‘uh huh’ and ‘yes’ but acknowledged by the end of the chat that she was as turned on as I was and it wasn’t fair as she now had to go back to work. On that particular day I promised her that I wouldn’t let Andy fuck me and would go home to Jen early so Valerie could have a private session with us (without Nye). That evening, we watched Valerie finger herself and ask both Jen and me to eat her and make her cum while we played with each other for her.

At the weekend, Mike and I headed down to visit Lis and Lucy (Lis was feeling up to a little action, but not well enough to travel the whole way up to see us – and pregnancy wins out as an excuse). We considered leaving MJ with Jen, but Lis wanted to see her (she was starting to nest already and needed to cuddle her baby’s big sister) – this had the added advantage than Jen could spend some uninterrupted time with Rachel – which they were both very excited about. I made Jen promise not to push Rachel too hard and Jen assured me she wouldn’t do anything I wouldn’t (which doesn’t leave much) so I just told Rachel to enjoy herself and have a good weekend (Rachel blushed at this but she was now more used to the fact that Mike and I both knew she was fucking Jen daily).

We arrived at Lis and Lucy’s place on Friday evening and had our usual hello hugs. Mike knelt and kissed the bump a fair bit, then kissed down to Lis’ pussy and started nuzzling it. I complained that she was my girlfriend and he pointed out he was the father of his child and I apologised to Lucy that we were fighting over Lis and ignoring her. Lucy said she didn’t mind but Mike moved over to her anyway and kissed his way up her legs and under her skirt. He reappeared and asked if she was wearing Pavlina panties and Lucy said she was impressed he recognised them (it’s not that impressive, Pavlina was one of his favourite porn stars and he was initially attracted to Lucy as she looks so much like her). Mike insisted on playing with Lucy more, which left Lis for me and we headed upstairs so she could be more comfortable on the bed. MJ woke up around this point and after Lis had a quick cuddle of her, Mike and Lucy looked after her while Lis and I ate and fingered each other up on her bed. The bump was still quite small so didn’t get in the way (and I’d had practice from when Jen was pregnant). Being well into the second trimester, Lis’ sex drive had increased somewhat so Lucy had been looking forward to us visiting in order to help keep Lis satisfied. I had no problem with this and dove into Lis’ little cunt, making her cum the first time very quickly (she said she had been looking forward to it), then taking longer the second time, pausing for some breast play and finishing with us lying in a 69 on our sides and using toys on each other.

I thought it was only fair to take MJ and let Lis play with her – and Mike play with Lucy. She followed him upstairs and Lis called out that she expected him to fuck her as well (she covered MJs ears before saying this). Lucy asked Mike to fuck her but allowed him to go down on her first (knowing his love of pussy) and he made her cum then kitty kissed her before sliding into her and fucking her, her riding him and him then pumping hard and fast into her until she and then he came. Lucy let Mike take a video of her lifting herself off of his cock and his cum running out of her so he could send it to Jen. Mike convinced Lucy not to clean up before we went downstairs and when they arrived, I lapped Lucy’s thighs clean and Lis sucked Mike’s cock clean (pointing out that he’d better be able to use it again that night). We had dinner in and then sat around chatting and playing with MJ with Mike taking her upstairs and getting he settled down in the nursery (as I said, Lis had been nesting). Lis went up to help out and curled up beside Mike, saying how she couldn’t wait to have the baby and hoped he would be able to spend time with them as well to take care of her (Mike had every intention of doing this). Once MJ was asleep, Mike went down on Lis and had her whimpering through an orgasm as she stroked and kissed his cock, saying she couldn’t believe it had created something so wonderful. Both Mike and Lis joined Lucy and me downstairs and Mike spooned with Lis on the floor as we chatted, gently moving in her and teasing her nipples. Lucy joined them to help out so I moved down to be with them and stroked Lis’ clit while using my other hand to caress Lucy’s ass and finger her juices from her pussy to my mouth. Lis liked having three of us play with her and had a gentle, but fairly extended orgasm (she said it was like having lots of little orgasms). I found the sight of this very arousing and indicated I wanted to cum and Lis said she’d take care of me, rolled over between my legs and ate me. Mike went to spoon with Lucy on the sofa as they watched us and Lis told him he’d better not cum in her again as she wanted fucked properly – apparently having helped in given her multiple mini-orgasms didn’t count as his work being done but as Lucy didn’t want to cum again yet anyway, he just enjoyed moving in her.

When we went to bed that night, I went with Lucy and she relented and had another session with me (apparently Lis had been tiring her out but she knew I was as insatiable as pregnant-Lis so took pity on me). Mike was given the job of satisfying Lis and from what she reported the next morning, he did an admirable job of eating her, fucking her, eating her again and fucking her a second time (with him also cumming in her). He offered to go down on her again (or kitty kiss her) but Lis wanted to keep his cock buried in her so his cum would help speed things up (she is a biologist too and knows full well that’s not how things work – I think she just missed having a cock inside her). Lucy let me eat her awake in the morning and I mixed things up a little by using a hairbrush on her (since I’d fucked myself with Valerie’s hairbrush the previous weekend I’d used one a few times instead of a dildo). Mike ate Lis awake and fucked her – this time she did want eaten again and we then all headed downstairs for breakfast. My visits to Valerie had come up the previous night (along with Valerie having watched Lis and Lucy fuck) and Mike detailed the things that he and Jen had got up to with Valerie. Lis was still amazed that our sweet little Valerie was prepared to have threesomes and I was bursting to tell them that I was dating Valerie, but didn’t yet have permission to do so (I texted to ask, but had to do this in code in case Nye saw the text).

Lis spent a while cuddling MJ and telling her how she would soon have a little ML (mini-Lis) to play with and I pointed out that for the first few months they didn’t really do much playing – but were still wonderful to sit and cuddle. Lis quizzed me on how my plans for getting pregnant were coming along and I told her how I couldn’t wait much longer, but that there were a few more things I wanted to do first before stopping taking the pill. Lucy asked if I would avoid having sex for a month after I stopped the pill and we all laughed at this with me saying I fully intended to have Mike fuck me as many times as day as he could manage until I started throwing up from morning sickness. Lis asked if she would be allowed to help and I told her that was obviously the case – she, Lucy, Jen and Sue would all be fucked by Mike and then be allowed to dribble the cum into me so it could still be ‘our’ baby. Lis knew that Sue was desperate for Mike to get her pregnant as well and this moved the conversation on to how things were with Mum (since the Christmas revelation that Mike and Jen fucked Sue – she still didn’t know Sue and I fuck each other). I told them that after the initial shock she had apparently accepted the idea – just as she had accepted that Mike had helped Lis get pregnant, but that we still weren’t sure how she would react when Mike got Sue pregnant. Lis rubbed her stomach and said she was very tempted to have another one as soon as possible but I pointed out that she still had to go through the wonders of childbirth and might change her mind – and that the next baby Mike would make would be in me but that Lis could then fight Sue for his cum. The thought of three women fighting over his cum appealed to Mike, so to stop him getting too big-headed, we sent him up to shower with Lucy (which he enjoyed, but he wasn’t allowed to fuck her) and he then went out into town with Lucy and MJ so Lis and I could have some quality time together.

I know I discovered this with Jen, but pregnancy hormones really can change your sex drive – Lis allowed me to fuck her multiple times – fingering, frigging, eating, using toys – and she didn’t once say she needed any time to rest. I loved being able to make her cum so much (and she was playing with me in return so I got my share of orgasms out of the session). I got a text back from Valerie saying if I was sure they wouldn’t say anything, that I could tell them our news and I really wanted to, but thought I should wait for Lucy to get back. Lis saw a bit of the text and asked what it was about and kept pestering me about it and wanted to know who I had ‘news’ in relation to. I almost gave in and told her but really wanted to be able to do the big reveal when Lucy was back so ended up telling Lis our little secret about Jen and Rachel. Lis had met Rachel during one of their visits and was surprised that she had come out to Jen (although Lis came out to me when it was still a secret she was gay) and asked what Jen had been teaching her (pretty much everything). I told Lis that Jen intended to spend the weekend with Rachel and asked what she thought Lucy would think of this and Lis said she thought it would be fine.

When Mike and Lis did return (mid-afternoon), they said the house reeked of sex, and Mike gave my pussy a few licks, then Lis’ and finally Lucy’s (although in her case the ‘few licks’ progressed to eating her. Lis complained that he should be doing that to her, so he did and to get in on the action I got Mike to lie on his back and rode his cock while he ate Lis. I knew he wasn’t likely to cum in me even if I humped hard against him so I enjoyed myself fully, letting Lis frig me and play with my breasts while we bent forwards and kissed each other. I’d done a good enough job of satisfying Lis that she only needed Mike to eat her the one time (she had a brief ride on his cock, but only for a minute or two) and we set about feeding MJ and giving her a bath while waiting for our food to turn up. Mike had got Lis a new babydoll nightdress to show off her bump (while he doesn’t have a pregnant fetish, he thinks women he’s got pregnant look incredibly sexy) and Lis happily wore this to answer the door and receive the food. Of course, I didn’t intend to let her have all the fun by herself and appeared wearing some of Lucy’s skimpiest panties and a lacy top that didn’t hide my breasts. We invited the guy in and I kept stroking Lis’ bump, saying how happy we were. Lis fondled me back while I fished out the money and I ‘accidentally’ dropped a condom from my purse, along with some money. I let Lis hold the condom while I bent down to pick up the money, then slid my hands up her legs, lifted the nightdress and buried my tongue in her pussy. I helped Lis up on to the counter and carried on eating her while reaching back to stroke myself, pushing the thin crotch of the panties aside so the guy could watch my pussy swallowing my fingers. Lis encouraged him to touch me and I felt his warm hands on my ass, then his fingers in my cunt and another hand reaching around to my breasts. Lis opened the condom and handed it to him and his fingers were soon replaced by his cock. Lis made sure he frigged me and I humped back against him as I ate Lis. I reached back to frig myself as he was only half-heartedly doing this (but was fondling my breasts quite nicely) and Lis was soon panting that she was going to cum. Lis moaned and panted her way through her orgasm and I frigged my clit faster as I felt the guy speeding up and managed to cum just before he did (I had guessed he wouldn’t wait).

Valerie’s Visit – Part 8

2017-12-29T11:51:00.000+00:00

Once we were alone I led Valerie back up to the bedroom and asked if she was willing to show me just how much she had learned from playing with Jen and watching Lis and Lucy. Valerie blushed and gave me a cute look, then allowed me to remove her robe and she lay on top of me. I opened my legs to let her press her thigh against my pussy and I guided her to my thigh to hump against me as we kissed. I explored her back with my hands and told her she was a really good kisser, then asked her to kiss and lick my neck. Valerie did this and it felt amazing, but it would have taken too long for that alone to make me cum so we went back to kissing properly and then had a little breast play (and discussed how Jen liked it much rougher) while fingering each other. I told Valerie that I thought eating someone was the most intimate thing you could do with them and said I’d like to have a chance to eat her for as long as Mike did. Valerie said she didn’t know if she could cope with that again and that she wanted to be able to do things to me as well so I started teasing her about how she was now begging to eat my pussy but she asked me to stop and said she genuinely wanted to give me pleasure. I’ve known Valerie long enough that I realised she was being serious and apologised for teasing her and explained I had just been trying to keep things light but that I hoped she knew I really did care about her and always had. I decided to take a chance and told her even if she wasn’t really my sister than I honestly did love her and that if us doing things together was more than just ‘experimenting’ to her then I’d be really happy. Valerie quietly said ‘I love you too’ and I asked if she really meant it and how surprised (in a good way) I was. Valerie asked if Jen or Mike would mind I told her that we were polyamorous (which she obviously knew) and that Lis was technically my girlfriend as well. I quickly added that this didn’t mean I loved any of them – or her – any less, it was just that we allowed ourselves to care about people fully and express those feelings however we wanted. I told Valerie I’d understand if she didn’t understand or want to do anything more but Valerie just said that Mike had already tricked her into agreeing to visit again and that she had really meant it when she said she loved me.

I told her that Jen might be a bit jealous (not of me liking Valerie, but of Valerie liking me) and Valerie said she was quite fond of Jen as well. I asked if Mike could be included and she said she doubted Nye would approve of her saying she loved another man (and might not even approve of her actually feeling anything for Jen or me). I kissed her again and said we could just keep things on a purely physical level and I’d make her cum as often as she wanted, but that I’d happily call her my girlfriend if she allowed me to. Valerie looked a little panicked and said she wasn’t ready for anyone else to know, and suggested we even keep it a secret from Nye for the time being so I promised it would remain between us (and Mike and Jen), kissed her again and asked if she wanted to fuck, or spend a morning making love to her girlfriend. Valerie looked up at me with a genuinely cute look (again, I’ve known her long enough to know when she is faking them) and asked if I meant it. We had a long, gentle kiss, said we loved each other and she said ‘make love to me’. I literally felt my pussy shudder and we kissed for a while until I whispered to her that I wanted to slide my tongue into her beautiful pussy and make her cum.

We spent the best part of an hour locked in a 69 (which turns out to definitely be Valerie’s favourite position) and ate each other to three orgasms, with extended kitty kissing sessions between orgasms. When we finally separated and kissed, Valerie said it was one of the most intimate times she’d ever had and I asked her (in a nice way) if she thought she might have been gay or bi all this time. Valerie said it was probably more to do with the fact we’d been such close friends for so long and endured the rigours of our PhDs together so I teased her about how much nicer the time could have been if we could have help give each other ‘relief’ while we were writing up. We joked a bit and I got Valerie to imagine various friends from York who could have helped ‘relieve’ us and Valerie asked if I wanted to do the same things with all of them. I generally work of the principal that honesty is the best course of action and told her that there were many of our friends that I would love to have a chance to sleep with, but that I thought there was a difference between wanting to just fuck someone and wanting to give them pleasure. I told her that it was possible if I ever got to sleep with little Anna, Jo or Rachel that I might well end up feeling more towards them than just lust, but that at the moment, I didn’t love any of them as anything more than close friends – nothing like the way I felt about Mike, Jen, Lis or her (even while being honest, I omitted Sue – honesty sometimes needs limits). I went on to say that I realised this was very different from the way she dated (a serial monogamist) and that I understood if she couldn’t get her head around it but she gave me a hug and said she’d like to try. I told her that I’d probably have to share her with Mike and Jen but added that there were some benefits to this as she’d find out what it was like to have three people playing with her breasts, pussy and ‘other places’ (I was going to say ass, but still thought of Valerie as relatively sweet and innocent).

Valerie blushed and whispered that Mike had already played with her there so I asked what she did and she told me how he and then Jen had licked her there while Mike had eaten her. I told Valerie I was impressed, but that I was jealous and she asked why as it was dirty and I said I wished I’d been able to give her pleasure like that before they had. Valerie admitted (as she had to Mike and Jen) that other people had licked her there before, but not as intensively) and I told her that I couldn’t leave without getting to give my girlfriend the same pleasure. Valerie asked if I was sure and I told her if I was going to date her, then I wanted to be able to give her pleasure in as many ways as was possible. I got Valerie to kneel on all fours on the bed, then to angle her ass up more I got her to put her head and shoulders down on the bed. I started off by stroking up and down her pussy with my fingers, then using my tongue and then moving up to focus more on her ass. Valerie whimpered a little and I asked her if it felt nice – she gave me a quiet yes so I asked if I could carry on and she said I could if I wanted. I occasionally dropped my mouth back to her pussy, but mostly rimmed and speared her ass while stroking her clit until I could hear her breathing deeply and I asked if she wanted me to make her cum. She replied with a ‘yes please’ and I considered asking her to tell me exactly what she wanted, but didn’t want to make her feel embarrassed so just carried on, lapping at her ass and steadily frigging her clit until she came, gripping the covers hard and moaning quietly.

I lapped at her pussy for a few minutes, then helped her roll onto her back and lay over her so we could kiss. Valerie said she couldn’t believe I’d wanted to do that to her and I told her the whole point of caring about someone was wanting them to be able to feel good and that I would do almost anything to give her pleasure. In almost a whisper, Valerie asked if I wanted her to do it to me and I looked at her and said she didn’t need to, I just wanted to do it to her. She said that Jen had said something similar. She caressed my ass as we kissed more and I ground against her thigh, saying we could always fuck once more before going to the airport to see what flight I could get. Valerie pulled me closer to her and whispered ‘Can I at least try?’, I asked what she meant and felt her fingers brush over my ass. I told her again she didn’t have to and she said she wanted to so I said if she was sure then I’d let her do anything to me. I lay on my back and pulled my legs up so my knees were at my shoulders and while spreading my lips, I suggested she start on my pussy. Valerie crouched down and licked me and I told her it felt amazing and she didn’t have to do anything other than that. Valerie licked my pussy a bit more firmly, then I felt her tongue slide down between my ass cheeks and brush back and forth over my ass a few times before returning to my pussy. I let out a little ‘ah’ as she did this and she glanced up at me, then returned her focus to my crotch and licked up and down and around my ass a few more times. I enjoyed what she was doing for a few minutes longer then told her it wasn’t fair as I wanted her as well so let my legs down and pulled her up to kiss me. Valerie giggled and told me it was the first time she’d ever done that to someone so I told her I was honoured to have been the first girl she’d gone down on or had her ass licked by. I asked if she had time for one more orgasm before I left and she giggled, nodded and kissed me.

We 69ed again, with Valerie on top at first, on our sides and me on top at times. This time when I pulled Valerie’s ass down to lap at it, she didn’t flinch at all and even made her way to my ass a couple of times, licking me there much more confidently and even spearing me slightly. Much to my surprise, Valerie didn’t pull away after our first or even second set of orgasms and it was only after we’d cum another three times each (and a little more kitty kissing) that she rolled away and said her pussy couldn’t take any more. Even then, she just moved round and kissed me while we fondled each other’s breasts and I had visions of Nye returning home from work to find us still in bed together and me ‘having’ to stay for another night. Hunger got the better of us though so we went downstairs for food (once again I remained naked and Valerie wore just a robe) but this time there was much more kissing and fondling in the kitchen. We had a quick lunch and Valerie suggested we shower but I told her I wanted to keep her juices on me. She wrinkled her nose up at this but allowed me to lie her on the bed and finger her while rubbing my face, neck, breasts, thighs, arms and ass against her pussy until I was thoroughly coated. Her scent pervaded my nostrils and I asked if I could make her cum one final time and she said she didn’t think she could, but allowed me to talk her into trying so I climbed over her and humped her pussy with my face, licked over her pussy and ass, sucked on her clit and tried to draw as much of her juice out down my throat as I could. It turned out that Valerie could cum again – and I was feeling so horny that I had no trouble cumming. I then went into the bathroom and sat chatting to Valerie while she showered herself off, then threatened to fuck her again when she finished drying off, but realised that she might have actually reached her limit, even for ‘new relationship’ sex.

Valerie insisted on driving me to the airport, saying she’d just take the day off from work, and I was quite surprised that she not only stayed with me until I got a standby flight (I was lucky and it only took 2 hours), but she held my hands across the table and would even give me little kisses. I told her I’d obviously call her and we said we wanted to see each other again soon. I knew Mike and Jen would want her as well but that would mean I’d have to go to Nye so I considered suggesting sending a substitute to Nye (I was fairly sure I could convince Susan, Julia or maybe even Simone to fuck Nye for a weekend) but wasn’t sure how Valerie would take that idea. I assured Valerie I was incredibly glad that she felt the way she did, but that I thought she should take a little time and think about if it was what she wanted and wasn’t just some strange response to the threesomes and that is she wanted to go back to ‘just being friends’ then I would still love her as much as always – although obviously wouldn’t be able to show it in the same way (this got another giggle from her). Valerie said that it felt right and I managed to slide a hand up her thigh and told her we had so much more to learn about each other (I had a few things in particular I was thinking of) and while a long distance relationship was hard, we could Skype lots. Valerie asked me again not to say anything to anyone (including Nye) just yet and I told her that keeping secrets was dangerous but she said she just wasn’t ready yet so I promised (with the caveat of Mike and Jen). I asked if I could tell Lis and Valerie said I could in a little while so I teased Valerie that Lis might well want a piece of her and Valerie asked if I’d mind. I told her that I loved Lis as well so knowing the two of them could ‘get on well’ together would be wonderful and teased Valerie a bit more about how things could have been so different if we’d all been like this in our undergrad days.

Despite her apparently lax attitude to kissing me in public at the airport, we used one of the bathrooms for our proper goodbye where we kissed much more passionately and hands roamed around under skirts. Valerie had panties on so I stroked her through these while her fingers could easily slip into my pussy. I told her she could come and visit anytime she wanted and she said the same. She offered no resistance when my hands slid into her panties and if I’d had time I would have knelt and eaten her, but had to make do with sliding her panties off, rubbing them over her pussy and convincing her to let me keep them so I had her scent. Valerie said this wasn’t fair as it meant she didn’t have anything to wear on the way home and as she wouldn’t have anything with my scent on it. I told her about the panties Nye and I had used that were soaked in both my juices and his cum and how the plan was to get her to wear them, but that wasn’t what Valerie wanted and we ended up looking out my emergency panties (I may never wear them, I but always have a pair ‘just in case’) and wiping them over my pussy. I pushed them up inside me, then did the same to Valerie with her own panties and we took them out of each other to use during our Skype calls. I then had to run to my gate to catch my flight so had calmed down significantly by the time I got onto the plane, but sat with my legs partially spread, feeling the cool air on my still wet pussy and dreamt of Valerie.

Mike came to get me from the airport, bringing MJ with him to allow Jen more alone time with Rachel. He instantly commented on my scent (of which he approved) and I wondered what the people I’d been next to on the plane had thought and whether the pheromones coating me had aroused them at all. At the car, I allowed him to lick my thighs and he said he could faintly taste Valerie and asked how things had gone. He could tell that I was very happy and kept digging for information but I had decided to wait until we were home before the big reveal and it was only when MJ was asleep and Mike, Jen and I were in bed that I gave them all the details, including how Valerie was now my girlfriend and confirming that she would be visiting again. A Jen was (as predicted) a little jealous about this, but more than that she couldn’t believe Valerie would have had such a change of character. I told Jen it must have been her wonderful teachings that made Valerie realise she was bi (or maybe even gay) and Jen took the compliment but was still confused (which, to be honest was no different from how I felt about the situation). When we called Valerie later on that night, I got one final surprise as she was crouching on the bed with Nye, naked – apart from what used to be a cute pair of panties but was visibly stained with my pussy juices and Nye’s cum. Jen and I sat and masturbated for Nye and Valerie as Nye rubbed Valerie through the panties and she stroked his cock. As Valerie got closer to cumming, the panties were pulled down enough to let us watch Nye finger her and when he came, he squirted his cum over her pussy and rubbed it in to her. I then got Valerie to spread her legs and told them how I wished I was there to lick all of Nye’s cum from her pussy and when Nye went to the bathroom to clean off, I told Valerie I’d keep licking until she came another six times for me. Before Nye came back I gave Jen a little kiss, blew a kiss to Valerie and told her I loved her. She same the same in return and Jen said she was very happy for us (which Valerie said she found odd, but we couldn’t continue that conversation as Nye came back and we had to pretend the ‘odd’ comment was about Jen enjoying Nye watching her cum).

Valerie’s Visit – Part 7

2017-12-26T15:02:00.000+00:00

I was prepared to fuck him again right there, but both Nye and I were covered in grass stains (me more than him) and the liquid on our skins made the cool air feel even colder so we decided to go in and shower to clean off and warm up. We had quite a long shower and cleaned each other thoroughly, using the shower spray directly on Nye’s cock and my pussy for stimulation. We had a light breakfast to get some energy back and I kept teasing Nye throughout, stroking, sucking, rubbing against and riding his cock, telling him I wanted to ensure he was completely ready for round two so he’d give me a decent load of cum. This was the point that I called Valerie and we saw her eating breakfast in just the long socks, then fucking Jen up in the bedroom where Nye fucked me and got to release the cum I’d helped him build up.

It was only a little later that we got the pictures of Valerie in the Japanese school uniform and Nye obviously loved these (as did I – and I made sure that Nye knew just how much I wanted to get my hands on his little Valerie and fuck her senseless). I couldn’t match the Japanese look, but asked Nye if he wanted me to dress up and proceeded to give him the full show with some of Valerie’s white panties (we had forgot about the cum-soaked panties for the time being), knee-high white socks and one of her uniforms he particularly liked (a green/blue tartan), and I even put bunches in my hair. I played the sweet, innocent girl who was just finding out how touching myself felt, culminating with me asking Nye to help me cum (he was enjoying the show but didn’t think he was up for fucking me again just yet). I got him to eat me again, this time with him on the floor and me at the edge of the bed so it was more comfortable and just to make sure he had the hang of it, I made him eat me to orgasm, kitty kiss me, then eat me again. I enjoyed the double eating a lot – especially as I kept looking at the pictures of Valerie as a Japanese schoolgirl and imagined it was her doing it to me. I didn’t hide this from Nye and when I’d cum for the second time, we looked at the pictures together again and I told him if he could eat Valerie every day for a month (making her cum each time of course) that I would get him a nice present of a Japanese outfit of his own (it would obviously be a schoolgirl outfit for Valerie to wear, but the present would be for Nye as he would be the one who would get to ‘appreciate’ it). Nye took me up on this deal and I told him I would check in with Valerie frequently and get her to rate how well he was eating her (I had no idea if she would actually tell me at that point, but wanted to make sure he would put the effort in).

Nye took me out to lunch and we went to a little café by a river. The two of us sat at the farthest table which meant I could sit with my legs up and let my skirt ride right up to my waist to my pussy was completely exposed to Nye’s view (as well as anyone on the other bank of the river). I let Nye finger me a number of times – not to orgasm, but enough that it felt good – and after a trip to the bathroom I returned with my bra in my bag and undid a number of buttons at the top of my dress so my breasts were also exposed. When the people at the table nearest us left, I challenged Nye to undo the rest of the buttons and me moved over to sit beside me and while looking around to check nobody could see us (which I pointed out only made us look more suspicious), he slowly undid the remaining buttons until the whole front of my dress was open and I was completely exposed to him. He fingered me properly as we sat like this – two fingers in my pussy and his thumb on my clit so it only seemed fair for me to stroke him. He was very nervous about me pulling his cock out and insisted on keeping his jacked beside him so he could throw it over his lap (ignoring the fact that I couldn’t cover up quickly). I was able to give his cock a decent stroke but couldn’t bend over to suck him or do what I really wanted to do which was lie up on the table and have Nye fuck me in front of everyone (there were children present so I wouldn’t have actually done that even if I could have cum in front of everyone without being arrested). When other people arrived at the table behind us, Nye quickly stuffed his cock away but I remained sitting with my dress open (I was facing away from them) and gently stroked my nipples and reached down to fondle my pussy as I chatted to Nye.

We then went for a walk along the river and I once again unbuttoned my dress, this time leaving just the top button done so it wouldn’t slip off. This meant Nye could slide his arm around my body inside the dress and stroke my ass as we walked. Whenever we saw people coming I would do up a few more buttons but generally leave the bottom half unbuttoned so the material could flap in the breeze and occasionally give a brief glimpse of my pussy, or a more explicit one if I crouched down to pet a dog. I tried to get Nye to fuck me in a field (which I thought was less risky that what we’d done at the café) but had to settle for him fingering me as I sat up on a style. I was somewhat surprised when a horse appeared beside me and I considered trying to ride it bareback to see what it felt like against my pussy (just to clarify, I do mean me sitting on top of the horse – not the no-condom-bareback meaning) but it’s been a while since I’ve ridden so didn’t want to risk falling off. Nye fingered me and played with my breasts until I came and I gave him a brief suck (I offered more…) and we then walked a little more with me trying to explain to him just how much I enjoyed being even semi-naked outdoors (I had my dress mostly unbuttoned again) and we then lay in a field where I stripped completely and lay with my legs spread, letting Nye suck on my breasts and gently play with my pussy (I told him I wasn’t trying to cum, just enjoying the outdoors – although if he had ‘insisted’ I cum again I would have obviously ‘let’ him make me cum).

We got back to Nye’s house and before we had our final fuck, I started packing my things up then asked him if he wanted to see me fuck Valerie in person (he did). I told him I was happy to go home the next day if he would help pay the charge for the ticket change – and if he could convince Valerie to fuck me again. When Nye called her, Valerie was already in the car with Mike and MJ and almost at the airport. Nye told her he really wanted to watch me play with her in person and Valerie told him she didn’t mind and I could stay if he wanted me to. This wasn’t quite the level of enthusiasm I’d hoped for, but it meant I’d get to taste Valerie again so went with it. I spent the next couple of hours continuing to tease Nye, sucking, stroking and riding him to keep him nicely aroused in the hope he would give me a final load of cum – while also having a slightly more nefarious agenda.

Both Nye and I went to the airport to meet Valerie and I gave her a big hug and ran my hand over her skirt to see if I could feel the panty line. I was disappointed (although not too surprised) to find out that Mike hadn’t convinced her to travel without panties on so made up for this by giving Valerie a big kiss while holding her body against mine. On the way home, I told her I was really glad that she had let me stay and commented on the pictures that Mike had send through, as well as the video sessions with Jen. Valerie blushed and only told me a little information about what she had done with Mike and Jen but I assured her they would tell me everything (little did she know it had to be documented so I could write it up here). I hadn’t played with Nye at all since we reached the airport so he had calmed down somewhat, but I had teased him sufficiently before that so it was very easy to get him hard again and he was very eager to get up to the bedroom and see Valerie and me play together.

At first Valerie seemed a little stiff, but she allowed Nye and me to strip her down to her underwear, play with her breasts and then caress her ass and pussy. I told Valerie I wanted to taste her and she lay back and spread her legs, allowing me access to her cunt, which I made good use of. Nye pulled the back of my skirt up and pushed into me – I let him fuck me for a little while and we than changed position so I was in a 69 over Valerie and I asked her to play with my clit while Nye fucked me. She actually did more than this and I felt her raise her head to my pussy and lick at it, so I licked her harder to show I liked what she was doing. As I’d started on Valerie first, she came first and the sounds of her cumming seemed to spur Nye on who pushed harder into me and announced he was cumming just a little while later. While I liked the fact that Nye had cum in me a third time that day (although not enough for me to feel it), my real plan for continually teasing him had been to get him to cum as quickly as possible so I could enjoy some proper time with Valerie. I don’t think either of them realised this, but Valerie kept kissing and licking my pussy while I kitty kissed her and I loved the way her tongue lashed over my clit as I came. I copied what she was doing and concentrated a bit more on her clit, but still occasionally pushed my tongue as deep between her lips as I could, trying to lick out all of Mike’s cum so I could taste just her juices. Valerie made me cum and did a reasonably good job of kitty kissing me while I made her cum again. I went back to kitty kissing her and she said she needed a break so I moved around and kissed her on the lips. She didn’t shy away from my mouth even though it was covered in her juices and I told her she’d gotten better and received a cute smile in return.

Nye had sat and watched us 69 and I told him it was time for some girl talk and shooed him from the room. We didn’t actually talk much at first but kissed a lot and let our hands roam over each other’s bodies. When we came up for air I told Valerie she seemed a lot less inhibited than during my first visit. Valerie said it had seemed a bit awkward at first as we’d been close friends for so long and she thought of me like a sister. I kissed her on the neck, then ran my mouth down to her breasts and sucked on her nipples while sliding a finger up and down the length of her pussy, then moved back up to her face and told her I loved her like a sister as well – meaning something very different. We had another long kiss and I pictured Sue in Valerie’s place. After the kissing, I sat astride Valerie so I could gently caress her nipples (at that point I didn’t know she liked them being pinched) and said ‘so tell me sister, what have you been getting up to with my husband and wife?’. Valerie blushed and told me in a little more depth what she had done (although she left out quite a lot) and I told her how I’d dressed up in some of her outfits for Nye, let him fuck my ass, cum outside, drank his cum and masturbated for him (I left out the details about being fingered in the pub and peeing over him – he could tell her if he wanted, just as I didn’t really mind if she knew about me being group fucked).

Nye was finally allowed back in to the bedroom and Valerie unpacked and we all got ready for bed. While Valerie was in the bathroom I told Nye how Valerie and I had declared our sisterly love for each other and asked him if he liked the idea of a threesome with non-identical twins (we’re the same age at least). When Valerie returned, I draped myself over her and asked her if she still thought of me like a sister and she said we’d moved quite a bit past that stage. I knelt in front of her and lifted the front of her nightdress to reveal her pussy (she at least was planning on sleeping without panties on), gave her pussy a kiss and said that Nye liked the idea of us being sisters and I couldn’t think of any way to show how much I loved my twin sister than to try and make her happy. Valerie spread her legs as I pushed my face against her pussy and I lapped at her clit for a moment before standing and asking Nye how we should dress. Nye said that the usual kind of outfit would do and I asked Valerie if she was willing to dress up and she nodded a yes so we picked two of her uniforms that relatively similar (if we were twins, we’d be at the same school) and I once again put the bunches in my hair (Nye had said he liked them earlier).

I led Valerie over to the bed and we sat down – I suggested that we do it properly and Nye agreed so I told Valerie I had an admission to make and then launched in to a speech about how even though she was my sister, I had been thinking about her while masturbating, thought she was beautiful and really wanted to kiss her. Valerie thought this was suitably silly, but Nye obviously liked it so she played along and said she didn’t mind and wanted to kiss me as well. We kissed as passionately as we had after our previous session, breasts ended up being revealed so we could compare what they looked like and we experimented to find out who had the most sensitive nipples (Valerie). I told Valerie how I would lie in bed and masturbate while thinking of my sister (completely true, whether we are talking about Valerie playing the part or it being about Sue) and Valerie said she liked the idea of me thinking that way about her. I told her I wanted to make her feel good and slid my hand into her panties, finding a very wet pussy (and being pleased at this), then proceeded to finger her as we kissed. I told her a few times ‘I love you sister’ and she said similar things back and when I told her I wanted to taste her little pussy and find out if it was anything like mine, she told me she wanted to taste me too. We ended up 69ing, showing much more experience than would ever be the case for twins who were exploring for the first time, but I certainly didn’t care and from the way Valerie responded to my tongue and fingers and played with my pussy, it was obvious she was enjoying herself as well. I tried to pace things but Valerie still came a little before I did. I loved the fact that she didn’t stop immediately after I came and kitty kissed me for a couple of minutes before saying she didn’t think she could do any more. I turned around and we kissed and played out a little more of the fantasy, telling each other how much we loved each other.

We had removed blouses, bras and panties during the session but both still had our skirts and socks on so removed these before going to bed. Nye had really appreciated the display (and had the erection to prove it). Valerie couldn’t believe he was hard after cumming three times already but allowed me to spoon with him and said if he could cum again then he should. Nye hadn’t intended to actually fuck me, but after moving in me (with me pushing back against him) he said he thought he might be able to cum. I was spooned up against Valerie’s back and caressing her breasts and told her about the promise Nye had made to eat her every day – along with the reward of her own Japanese school uniform if he achieved this. Valerie said that is sounded nice and she’d hold him to it and I tried to stroke her pussy as Nye fucked me but Valerie said she really couldn’t cum any more. She did let me kiss around her neck and shoulders and carry on caressing her breasts (I could feel that her nipples were still semi-hard). Nye didn’t last anywhere near as long as usual and let out a little moan so I pushed back hard against him and felt his body spasm a couple of times. He pulled out of me and within minutes he was asleep behind me so I curled up against Valerie, pressing my crotch against her ass and whispered ‘I love you sister’.

I woke in the middle of the night with my pussy tingling. I doubted Nye would be of much use and didn’t want to annoy Valerie by waking her so quietly climbed out of bed and made my way to the bathroom. I selected one of Valerie’s brushes with a nicely ridged handle and slightly rubbery texture, then lay on the mat on the floor and fucked myself with it. I don’t know what I’d been dreaming of – or whether it was a hangover from Nye having fucked me without me cumming, but I came quite easily and couldn’t resist sliding the head of Valerie’s toothbrush into me and giving the inside of my cunt a gentle clean with it (she’d eaten me so many times by this point that I didn’t see an issue with doing this). Valerie stirred a little as I got back into bed so I gently kissed around her neck and shoulders until she fell asleep, then curled up against her again and joined her.

On the Monday morning I work up first (we are used to waking early so we have time for a play before work) and I had no trouble choosing who I intended to focus my attention on. I slid under the covers and kissed around Valerie’s pussy, worked her legs apart and had a good number of licks before she woke up. She looked under the covers and I pulled her legs apart more, then pushed my mouth against her pussy. Valerie lay back and let me eat her, reaching down to pull my head against her harder. Nye woke up while I was playing with Valerie and asked if he could join in. I told him to go ahead and he fucked me from behind (and thankfully this time also frigged my clit so I got to cum too). I was surprised when he pulled out and came over my ass, but cum is cum and he did at least rub his cock back and forth between my ass cheeks and push back into me so I got at least a little inside me. I had purposely been keeping Valerie close to cumming while Nye had been fucking me as I knew he liked the view of her being eaten but once he (and I) came, I pushed Valerie over the edge, using long licks from the bottom of her pussy, inside her and ending with swirling my tongue around her clit. She made more noise than I remembered (but was still fairly quiet) and I crawled up to kiss her while Nye went off to shower so he could get ready for work. Valerie asked if I needed a lift to the airport and I told her I could get a taxi, but then ran my fingers around her breasts and said if she fancied having a little time off work I would really enjoy spending time with just her. I went back to our fantasy of the previous night and told her that as I didn’t get to see my little sister (she is a few months younger than me so I was breaking the ‘twin’ fantasy but didn’t really care) that it would be a pity to just declare my love for her and then leave. Valerie said she could go in late and we were still kissing when Nye returned but we got up to have breakfast with him (I remained naked, Valerie wore a robe). We waved Nye off to work together – I thanked him for all the orgasms and let him have a final fondle with his hands caressing my breasts and ass and sliding into my pussy.

Valerie’s Visit – Part 6

2017-12-23T19:28:00.000+00:00

Jen rolled over onto Valerie and pressed her leg between Valerie’s – not able to make contact with her pussy as Valerie’s panties were still in the way, but in this position, Lis and Lucy could see the panties were pulled down a little. Jen forcefully kissed Valerie and Valerie kissed her back timidly so Jen told Lis and Lucy that they had better say goodbye as she wanted to fuck Valerie who was clearly too shy and reserved to do anything with an audience. Lis again said this was a pity but told Valerie she would be thinking of her the next time she came, and they signed off. Between kisses, Valerie asked Jen why she slept with Mike (and clearly enjoyed doing so) if she claimed to be gay and not bi. Jen explained (again) how she didn’t consider Mike to be a man and he was just someone she loved, how at first this was because she thought it would be the only way that she and I could stay together, but then when she got to know him (and he had made her cum multiple times), she realised that he wasn’t all bad (for a man) and if she ignored that one fact, she could love him just for being a person. Valerie said she didn’t entirely get what Jen meant so Jen kissed her and asked if it bothered Valerie that she (Jen) was a girl. Valerie said it obviously didn’t as she was there with her so Jen asked if Valerie now thought of herself as gay or bi. Valerie said she didn’t know so Jen proceeded and asked Valerie if she was there just because Nye wanted her to be there or if she actually liked Jen and was enjoying doing things with her. Valerie said that she only came as Nye had said he wanted her to, but that she was enjoying being with Jen. Between more kissed Jen asked Valerie just how much she was enjoying it and Valerie giggled ‘a lot’. After spending a while sucking on Valerie’s nipples, Jen moved back up and carried on explaining that it seemed that even though Valerie didn’t consider herself gay, it was similar to the way Jen felt about Mike as she could sleep with me and Jen as she liked and trusted us. Valerie agreed with this so Jen told her to trust her to make her feel good, pulled Valerie’s panties off and buried her face in her pussy. They moved around to 69 and made each other cum – Valerie came first and Jen kitty kissed her while her own orgasm built. She then pulled herself off of Valerie, gave her another few kisses and said they should probably get some food to keep their energy up.

After a light lunch, Mike produced some strawberries and cream and ran one up and down Jen’s pussy before eating it. Jen then asked Valerie to lie back and ran one between Valerie’s lips before eating it herself, then pushed one a little deeper into her own pussy before offering it to Valerie who only hesitated a little before meeting the challenge and leaning forwards to take a bite. Mike considered telling Valerie that she had already (unknowingly) tasted Jen’s and my juices years ago, as well as his own cum as we had played with various bits of salad, sliding them in to our pussies and fucking them before using them to prepare a salad which Mike had topped with some ‘special salad dressing’ that she (and other of our friends) had eaten. We had already admitted this to Lis and Lucy who had been somewhat shocked, but given the things we’d done with them (and the fact that are a fair bit more adventurous than Valerie), they said they didn’t mind. Mike decided to keep quiet but carried on eating strawberries from Valerie’s pussy as well as helping to feed her ones coated with both her own and Jen’s juices. They used some chocolate along with the cream and made a sufficient mess that they needed to shower again when they were finished, but had achieved the aim of making Valerie cum another couple of times (as well as Jen once more) so thought it was worth it. Mike got to shower with Valerie this time and used his cock to help clean her out (with the help of lube as water really doesn’t work well in this respect) and he ended up giving her a good hard semi-fuck under the warm water.

MJ was asleep when Mike and Valerie left the bathroom and he took her into his room while Jen showered. As he hadn’t cum, his cock was still hard and he kissed Valerie and asked her if he could have her ass. She told him he could, but asked him to be gentle, then climbed up on the bed on all fours and presented herself to him. Mike knelt behind Valerie and ran his tongue up and down her pussy a few times, then kept going and swirled it around her ass. Valerie whimpered and told him it was dirty but he ignored her, spread her cheeks, told her that she was immaculately clean and asked her to just give him a couple of minutes. Valerie asked what he was going to do and he told her that he just wanted to make her feel good, then returned his tongue to her ass and swirled it around. Valerie kept letting out little whimpers as he rimmed her and initially pulled away when he speared her but Mike held on firmly and kept licking. He would occasionally drop his tongue back to her pussy and was pleased that she seemed reasonably wet (which he took as a sign she was enjoying what he was doing – along with the fact that she wasn’t telling him to stop).

They were interrupted by Jen looking in and commenting on what Mike was doing, at which point Valerie pulled away and covered herself up, blushing and saying they weren’t doing anything. Jen said that she had been watching for long enough to know exactly what they were doing and that Valerie shouldn’t be embarrassed as Jen was now quite jealous of Mike. Valerie asked if Jen liked doing that too and Jen said she thought Valerie’s ass was incredibly cute and she’d love a turn. Mike asked Jen if they should double team Valerie and Jen eagerly agreed. Valerie looked rather nervous but followed instructions when Mike lay on the bed and told her to sit over his face, facing away from his body. He got her to lean forwards and felt Jen straddle him, push his cock into her pussy and then lean forwards. Mike started lapping at Valerie’s pussy and Jen spread Valerie’s ass and swirled her tongue around Valerie’s asshole. Jen lapped, rimmed, speared and probed Valerie’s ass with her tongue (which is a reasonable length and she is very good at pushing deep into people). It wasn’t difficult to get Valerie close to orgasm and Mike eased off of her pussy to allow Jen to do more of the work of stimulating her. Jen was meanwhile grinding against Mike – not moving up and down on his cock too much, but definitely humping against him and mewing away into Valerie’s ass. Valerie started cumming with no warning (or at least nothing that Mike or Jen picked up on). Mike pushed his tongue into her pussy and then licked around her pussy and clit and Jen rapidly rimmed and speared Valerie as she moaned and whimpered her way through her orgasm. When Valerie finished cumming, Jen pulled away first and sat up to frig herself and ride Mike and Mike carried on kitty kissing Valerie until Jen came, rode him a few minutes longer and then dismounted.

Mike pulled Valerie’s body so she moved down and he wiggled up until they were face to face. He asked if she had enjoyed having her cunt and ass eaten and she didn’t look in the eye as she stammered out ‘I’ve never… had that.. before’. Mike was amazed and asked fi she’d really never had anyone lick her ass and while glowing beetroot with embarrassment Valerie said that a couple of guys had briefly licked her there, but not that long or intensely. Jen (who was lying beside Valerie and Mike) said that she hoped Valerie had enjoyed her first double licking and got Valerie to nod a little yes when asked if it had felt good. Jen assured Valerie that she wouldn’t have to do it back to her in return and Valerie said that wasn’t fair on Jen, who in return said it didn’t have to be ‘fair’ and she had just wanted to do something that it looked like Valerie would enjoy. Valerie asked them not to tell anyone about what they had just done and they said that other than telling me, it would be their secret.

The three of them lay on the bed and Mike asked if Valerie would dare to get a close-up photo of her pussy taken, like those of Jen’s, Lis’, Lucy’s… Valerie pointed out she had already allowed him to take a number of photos and he explained that the pictures up on the wall were professionally taken and that we had all posed for them. Valerie couldn’t believe that everyone had individually agreed to go along and pose in front of a stranger, exposing themselves completely. Mike explained how the photos we had up were the ‘arty’ ones and that we had much better ones, then proceeded to show Valerie the shots with his cock buried in each cunt and the ones with his cum leaking from Jen’s, my, Lis’, Lisa’s and Sue’s pussies (he didn’t tell her it was Sue). Valerie said she could never let another person see her doing things like that but then admitted that not long ago she would never have thought she’d be having a threesome with me and Nye or Mike and Jen, let alone watching Lis (one of her other close friends) be made to cum.

It was getting close to the time Valerie had to go to the airport but she consented to one final session with Mike (probably to be ‘fair’ and allow him to finally cum). Mike asked her to put some long blue socks on and he briefly played with her legs and thighs before going down on her (giving her ass a little more attention as well) and then moving up to slide into her pussy. They fucked with Mike on top, then spooned so he could frig her clit and caress her breasts then moved around so Valerie was on top (he also tried to get her to lean out of the window again but she wasn’t brave enough to do this in the daytime). Valerie rode up and down on his cock as Mike thrust into her and kneaded her ass. She offered him her breasts to suck on a few times and he gently nibbled them the way she said she liked and also gave her ass a few light slaps. Mike told Valerie that next time she would have to spank Jen properly and explained how Jen doesn’t just like having her nips pinched, but often enjoys a proper spanking on her pussy, ass and cunt. Valerie said she didn’t understand how Jen could enjoy that and Mike agreed, but said it would be obvious that she actually *did* enjoy it when Valerie helped make her cum by spanking her. Mike told Valerie that Jen would probably reward her with another ass eating and Valerie blushed and buried her head in Mike shoulder, asking him to stop teasing her. Mike lifted her face to his and kissed her, told her it was just too easy and with her being so cute it was irresectable, then whispered in her ear that he liked the fact she had enjoyed having their tongues lash her cute little ass, as he gave it another squeeze. Mike told Valerie he wanted to see her cum for him one last time and she ground against him as they fucked. It took a little while as he didn’t do anything else to directly stimulate her clit, but he did gently run his fingers over her ass a number of times and Valerie agreed that he could fuck it on her next visit. They kept going, humping, grinding and kissing until Valerie was on the verge of cumming and Mike pushed into her with long, hard and rapid strokes. She was murmuring ‘fuck me’ as she came, then let out quiet panting moans as Mike pumped into her and asked if he could cum deep in her cute cunt. Valerie panted ‘yes’. Mike started cumming in her as her orgasm was winding down (at least she was still panting) and pumped away for much longer than he can usually manage, telling her how wonderfully soft and warm she felt. Mike felt Valerie squeeze around him and asked her to do it again, which she did and they rolled over so Mike was on top and kissed.

There now wasn’t much time before they needed to leave but Valerie insisted on having a quick shower before getting dressed (whereas I much prefer travelling while still covered in juices and leaking cum). Jen helped Valerie pack and Mike told Jen how Valerie had agreed to come back and give her a thorough spanking, have Jen eat her ass again and for Mike to then fuck it. Valerie blushed less this time and it was Jen who said she was glad that Valerie had agreed to come back for more (technically she hadn’t – Mike had just been using suggestions that Valerie hadn’t refuted). Jen got the last lick of Valerie’s pussy while Mike put her bag in the car and when Mike came back in the front door, Jen was sitting on the stairs with her skirt around her waist, legs spread and Valerie returning the favour and giving Jen a final lick. Mike moved up behind Valerie and caressed her add and crotch through her panties, saying he wished he could give her a quick fuck, but that they really had to go so Jen got a final kiss on the lips and Mike took Valerie to the airport along with MJ (so Jen could get a bit more ‘work’ done).

As you probably expect, Jen called Rachel who dashed round about 10 minutes later (she had been out with friends). Rachel told Jen she had loved having free reign of our toys and Jen told her she could go up and use them again if she wanted but Rachel said she still preferred doing things with Jen. Not being one to refuse a cute girl, Jen eagerly took Rachel up to the bedroom and gave Rachel her wish – they pretty much repeated the session from Saturday, just spread things out of a longer period, with Jen surprising herself at how much energy she still had to fuck Rachel (although Rachel was someone quite special to Jen as she had been allowed to take her virginity).

---

On the Sunday morning, I had woken Nye by sucking on his cock (he had morning wood so I didn’t have to get him started, but did get a good portion of him into my mouth before be actually woke up). At that point I lay back down and told him I wasn’t going to do anything more until he ate me and continued his training in this area as I directed him on where to lick, how hard, when to finger me, when to concentrate on my clit and how to ease off as I came then kitty kiss me. As a reward for his efforts I let him choose what we did. I offered him my breasts to fuck, told him I could suck him off and he could squirt his cum down my throat or over my face again, rolled over and spread my ass cheeks, telling him his cock was always welcome in either hole, then sat up and told him I could just dress up and masturbate for him to watch or we could go outside and enjoy his back garden properly. I hadn’t been expecting him to go for the last option but was more than happy to oblige when he said he wanted to fuck me outdoors.

When we actually got to the back door, Nye seemed a little less sure of what he had asked for and I noticed that while the garden wasn’t really overlooked, it wasn’t quite as private as ours so I figured he was just nervous of someone seeing us. Of course, the idea of being seen by others only spurred me on more so I pointed out it was still early, took his hand and pulled him outside, feeling the cool morning air on my skin and we walked to an area on the lawn where I knelt and took his cock in my mouth. He had lost his erection during the time we’d taken to get out to the garden, but a good suck and a fondle of his balls rectified that and he was soon pumping back and forth in my mouth. I reached down to play with myself, wondering if I’d get to cum multiple times before we went back in or if he’d bottle it, give me a quick fuck and then run indoors. I was fortunate though as it turned out that just as is the case with Mike, while Nye liked me being all sweet and cute, he also enjoyed it when I was dirty and we pretty much went through the things I’d offered him up in the bedroom (with the limitation of him only being able to cum once). I gave his cock a good suck, got him to rub it against my face and between my breasts. He gave me a decent fuck with him on top and me frigging myself, I rode him and let him play with my breasts as I humped up and down, he took me from behind (in my pussy) while lying on top of me, pressing me against the grass and I got him to fuck me hard so I was pushed back and forth – with me masturbating both pussy and ass for him, then kneeling on all fours and letting him finish off in my ass while I fingered and frigged myself. I didn’t go over the top with fake moaning, but repeatedly told him to fuck me, described what I could feel and moaned whenever I felt good (or came – which happened three times).

We lay on the grass beside each other and I told Nye that I would have squirted for him if he’d wanted (by which I meant pee as I can’t squirt on demand). He said that would have been hot and wished I’d suggested it and I told him that given the position we were in, his legs would have been soaked. I was actually relatively satisfied for the time being – and a little cold as the grass was still damp, but I always try to make the most of situations so told him I could always put on a proper show for him if he wanted. He asked what I meant so I started stroking my pussy and lifted a nipple towards my mouth to lick and said I could fuck myself in front of him, make myself cum and squirt as hard as I could. Despite him having just cum, I literally saw his cock twitch so slid three fingers into my pussy and moved around so I was facing him. I dropped my other hand to my ass and pushed two fingers in, feeling the slickness of his cum in my ass and started fingering both holes at once. I asked Nye if he liked me being naughty and if he wanted to see me cum and squirt just for him (he did). I played with my pussy and ass, smeared my juices over my nipples and face and sucked them from my fingers, frigged my clit and told Nye how much I loved having him watch me (and secretly hoped that there were others who had overheard us and were watching through the fence). I made Nye promise that he would fuck me again. I got Nye to have a few more licks at my pussy but mostly just played with myself as he watched. I was pleased to see that he had his cock in his hand and was stroking himself and as I got closer to cumming I told him I was going to squirt as hard as I could and if he stayed where he was I’d end up soaking him (I didn’t know if I expected him to move or not but thought it was only good manners to warn him). Nye told me to go ahead and my training from Jen kicked in so I said I could sit over him if he wanted but he said he was fine just watching from where he was. I had four fingers working in my cunt by this point (along with two in my ass) and alternated between fingering my cunt and frigging myself. I started to cum with my fingers inside me and peed as hard as I could with it splashing against my hand and soaking my thighs. I quickly pulled my fingers out and switched to frigging my clit (but carried on fingering my ass) and watched as the jet arced out towards Nye. I lifted my lower half and purposefully splashed it over his cock and stomach, watching as he carried on stroking himself. The combination of being watched outdoors and peeing (yes, I admit that Jen is on to something) gave me a really good orgasm – nothing too strong, but very pleasurable and I carried on gently stroking my pussy, occasionally sucking my fingers clean for a while after I’d cum. I indicated to Nye’s cock and said it looked like he enjoyed the show and he said he hadn’t expected anything like that. I sat up and reminded him I’d promised to do anything he wanted, then crawled forwards and lowered myself onto his cock.

Closing blog

2017-12-20T20:57:00.001+00:00

After 9 years of posting I think it's time to end this blog - having 2 kids (mini-Jen and mini-Andi) means I don't have time to write and post regularly and sadly things have calmed down a bit so I don't have as many new things to write about.

I still get to play with far more people than is reasonable - it's not like I've gone off sex (I really can't imagine that ever happening) but all that's really left to document would be Mike getting Sue pregnant (we told Mum it was his) and then Lucy (our friends weren't too surprised at that). Most of Jen's friends have dispersed from London so while we meet up with a few from time to time, it is harder to have the group fun we used to. Of course Lis and Lucy are still a big part of our lives, along with Valerie and Rachel (when she isn't at Uni) and a number of others from the York parties (we don't go to them anymore but hear they are still happening).

Thank you for all the people who have read and emailed me over the years - I have a few more posts scheduled that I might put out so you can see how much Valerie means to me (and still does) but then I think it will be time to pack up and remove my exploits from the web. If anyone wants to keep in touch, my email is andi.winters@live.com

Valerie’s Visit – Part 5

2017-12-20T18:49:00.000+00:00

Valerie, Jen and Mike had a nice pleasant dinner – both Mike and Jen flirted quite a bit with Valerie and during a bathroom break, Jen and Valerie made out for a few minutes in one of the stalls (nothing too extreme – kissing and a little fingering). After dinner Jen said she wanted to take Valerie somewhere and led them to one of the lesbian bars we frequent. Mike has been there enough times he didn’t feel out of place and even recognised a couple of people to chat with. This bar isn’t one where people openly play with each other (much), but it’s not uncommon to see girls kissing and Jen spent quite a lot of the time there kissing Valerie (as well as sliding her hand up under Valerie’s skirt). Valerie seemed a little nervous at first with people seeing her kissing another girl but Jen pointed out Valerie didn’t know anyone else there, and then added that if Valerie was going to become a fully-fledged bisexual then she’d have to get used to people seeing her flirting with girls. Valerie started off saying she wasn’t bi so Jen teased her about how good she now was at eating pussy and how much she seemed to enjoy Jen making her cum. Valerie admitted that she enjoyed what Jen did to her – and then also that she enjoyed playing with Jen and me. They kissed some more and Jen pressed against her, continuing to tease Valerie and telling her how she was going to lick and finger every part of her pussy when they got home until Valerie came more times than she could count.

They didn’t stay too long in the bar as Mike got a text from Lis saying Lucy was willing to let their guest watch, providing it wasn’t Vicky. On the way out, Jen was stopped by someone we’d played with before and she asked where I was. Jen introduced Valerie and told the girl that Valerie was her new lesbian in training, then went on to say how she had made Valerie cum so many times that day and how good Valerie was getting at eating pussy. Valerie went bright red as Jen said all this but when the girl made a comment about how cute Valerie looked she thanked her and Jen gave Valerie a squeeze to show she was just teasing. The girl told Valerie if she ever wanted any additional training to just let her know and on the way home Mike told Valerie that she would have probably been able to get any girl in the bar if she had wanted them.

Back at home, Mike led Valerie upstairs while Jen said goodbye to Rachel (getting a brief summary of what Rachel had done with herself and having a quick goodbye fondle). Jen didn’t get a detailed enough description from Rachel for me to write about here, but we do know Rachel tried out quite a range of toys and says she came another three times while they were out at dinner. She ended up using Mike’s room so as not to wake MJ and had made use of the fact we had moved the pictures in there, examining them up close as she played with the toys and came.

When Jen got upstairs, Mike already had Valerie on her back and was nuzzling her pussy through her tights. Jen apologised to Valerie for Mike’s behaviour and explained that he simply couldn’t resist ‘cute’. Valerie said that she had expected to be asked to put the white socks back on and Mike assured her that would happen, he just wanted to enjoy her in the tights first. Jen stood watching and slowly stripped, then clambered onto the bed and straddled Valerie’s face. She asked ‘May I’ and when Valerie nodded, Jen lowered her pussy to Valerie’s mouth and felt the tongue slide into her immediately. Jen gently humped back and forth as Valerie ate her until Mike got another text from Lis asking when they would be ready. Jen reluctantly pulled herself off of Valerie and kissed her while Mike pulled back from Valerie’s crotch and helped her slide her now somewhat damp tights off (but left her panties on). They assured Valerie that Lis and Lucy wouldn’t know who it was with them and got Valerie to stand off to the side as they started the call, said their hellos and explained the situation. Jen was once more very complimentary of Valerie’s cunnilingus skills, telling Lis and Lucy that our ‘guest’ had learned a lot in just a few days but they thought it would be ‘instructional’ if she was allowed to watch some other people. Valerie had once again gone bright red when Jen was saying how good she was at eating pussy but once we had covered the camera and muted the microphone on our end, she came round and joined Mike and Jen on the bed and let out a gasp at the sight of a naked Luck and Lis (with Lis having a noticeable baby bump).

Both Mike and Jen think that Lis was probably keener on putting on a show than Lucy, but neither of them seemed to hold back once things got started. Lis and Lucy kissed, stroked each other, had a little breast play, fingered and ate each other, used some toys and Lis made Lucy cum lying beside her, kissing her (on the lips) and fingering her and Lucy then made Lis cum with Lis sitting over Lucy’s face, pointing away from the camera so Mike, Jen and Valerie had a good view of Lucy lapping at Lis’ pussy (and an even better view of Lucy’s pussy which was even closer to the camera). While all this had been happening, Mike and Jen had been fondling Valerie, slowly undressing her until she was just in her new bra and panties (although they weren’t covering much as Valerie had fingers in her pussy and mouths on her breasts and nipples). When Lis and Lucy sat up and asked if they had enjoyed the show, Valerie was told to be quiet once more and they unmuted the microphone so Mike and Jen could say it had been wonderful and that their guest had really enjoyed it. Unsurprisingly, Lis asked if they were going to tell them who the guest was and Valerie shook her head at first but Lis continued to plead and both she and Lucy swore that they wouldn’t tell anyone. Jen was still stroking Valerie’s pussy and whispered to her that she shouldn’t feel ashamed and that Lis had just allowed her to see something so intimate. Valerie whispered back that she was almost naked and Jen told Lis and Lucy that the guest was quite shy and didn’t want people seeing her semi-clothed. Jen didn’t push Valerie too hard and whispered to her that she shouldn’t reveal her identity if she didn’t feel comfortable, but that she really could trust Lis and Lucy to keep the secret. Lis pleaded a little more and Mike told Valerie it was up to her and she could remove the cover from the camera if she wanted.

Valerie slowly reached out her hand and Jen told Lis to just wait a moment – after a pause, Valerie slid the camera cover up and then pulled her hand back to cover her breasts. From what Mike and Jen said, Lis was absolutely shocked to see Valerie sitting between Mike and Jen, only partially wearing underwear and obviously aroused. Valerie was deep crimson for the whole conversation (probably not helped by the fact that both Mike and Jen were still gently caressing her back and legs and kissing her neck and shoulders. Valerie talked with Lis about the growing bump and how the pregnancy was going but Lis kept turning the conversation back to what Valerie had been doing with Jen and Mike. Jen further espoused Valerie’s skills at eating pussy (not helping with the blushing) and Lis asked if she could see. Jen was more than willing to demonstrate – either by eating Valerie or having Valerie eat her but Valerie was nowhere near letting Lis and Lucy witness that. To her credit, by the end of the conversation she had relaxed enough to admit that once the call had ended, she would be eating Jen’s cunt while Mike fucked her and Lis found hearing our sweet, innocent little Valerie talk this, just as arousing as I had during my previous visit.

When they hung up, Valerie nervously asked if they were sure Lis and Lucy would keep her presence a secret and Mike pointed out that Lis was having his baby and we trust them completely. Valerie was teased about her promise to eat Jen’s cunt and Jen said she wanted one more turn between Valerie’s legs before Mike came in her again and Mike said that was fine, but it was also time for Valerie to put her new socks on, which she did (mid-thigh height) – as well as changing into the set of underwear that Mike had really liked (which wasn’t actually much different to the set Valerie had chosen – she had gone for white with light blue trim, flowers and bows while Mike had gone for light pink adornments. Mike removed his clothes while Jen kissed and caressed Valerie and they then both stood caressing her and telling her how cute she looked. Jen said she wouldn’t ruin the panties for Mike so slid them down Valerie’s legs then gently caressed Valerie’s pussy before guiding her towards the bed. Mike moved the camera to the side but offered Valerie the option of calling Lis and Lucy back to let them watch (Valerie declined this opportunity) and as Jen lapped at Valerie’s pussy, Mike kissed Valerie, played with her breasts and let her suck on his cock (she asked to do this). As Valerie got closer to cumming, she asked if she could see Mike inside Jen (and was made to ask to see Mike fucking Jen) so Jen moved around to lie over Valerie in a 69 and Mike slid into Jen and steadily fucked her the way that he had been doing to Valerie just before the text from Lis. Valerie held Jen’s lips open to get a better view (Mike loved the way this felt) and toyed with Jen’s clit a little, but Valerie was much further on that Jen, so she came first and was then treated to an extended kitty kissing from Jen. Mike kept fucking Jen the whole way through this and between her fingers and licking at Jen’s clit, Valerie helped push Jen to have another orgasm. When Mike pulled out, Valerie gave Jen a few licks then asked to suck Mike’s cock again (which he naturally allowed).

Valerie was impressed that Mike had lasted so long inside Jen without cumming and Mike assured her he could keep going for a while, but added that he wanted her panties back on first so he could worship her legs and pussy properly for a while. Jen said she couldn’t cum any more and Valerie said she was a little tired but when Mike asked if he could have one more session with her, laying it on a bit thick by saying he couldn’t resist wanting to play with someone as cute as her, she agreed. They moved into Mike’s bedroom so Jen could sleep (but he had to promise Jen he would return with Valerie once he had finished and he wasn’t allowed to keep her to himself all night). Valerie didn’t notice that the pictures were now laid out along the wall but she was astute enough to ask if there were pictures of Lis and Lucy there. Mike pulled the two pictures up and put them on the bed against the headboard, then asked Valerie to say which pussy belonged to Lis. Valerie selected correctly so Mike told her she must have been paying really good attention and Valerie blushed. He pointed out the little folds and crinkles on each of Lis and Lucy’s pussies and tried to describe what they felt and tasted like in comparison to Jen and me, telling her that Lucy actually tasted fairly similar to Valerie.

Mike then spent ages play with Valerie – for the first ten minutes or so, her panties remained on with him kissing and stroking up to them, but not applying any stimulation to her pussy. She 69ed with him for a while and then rode him with Mike encouraging her to grind her clit against him until she came. Mike then kitty kissed her, which progressed to him eating her properly and as she became increasingly aroused he allowed his tongue to flick over her ass. Valerie barely flinched when he did this but did whimper and after he’d made her cum he kissed his way up her body and slid into her pussy. Valerie bit her lip and asked him if he wanted to do anal with her and Mike said that he wouldn’t object to it if she wanted, but that he hadn’t been intending to ask for it. Valerie looked confused and asked why he’d been licking her there. Mike said he just wanted to make her feel good and she said it was dirty but Mike told her not to worry and that he would do anything he could that felt nice for her.

Mike kitty kissed Valerie for a while then fucked her standing up against the wall, then pressed against the window and then with the window open and her leaning a little way out with her breasts swinging in the cool night air (they turned the bedroom light off for this bit). Valerie came with Mike thrusting into her and frigging her clit, moaning gently into the night and saying she couldn’t believe she was cumming again. Back on the bed, she told him she didn’t know she could cum so many times in a day and he warned her not to tell me that as I’d get jealous if I knew that he and Jen had made me cum more times than I’d managed. Valerie asked if he was serious and he told her that I was incredibly attracted to her and had been honoured that she had trusted me to be her first proper female partner. Mike slid back into Valerie and she said she didn’t know if she could cum again so Mike asked if he could just have a final lap at her cute pussy and she nodded. I know Valerie is bright so I don’t imagine she was surprised when the ‘final lap’ turned in to kitty kissing and then into him eating her again. Mike didn’t tease her but didn’t push things too quickly either and after about 10 minutes Valerie was gently moaning and gripping the covers. He moved back up and easily slipped his cock back into her then asked if she thought she could cum now. Valerie got a little revenge by telling him she was way too tired to do anything more but when Mike stopped moving she told him she was just kidding and after what he’d done for her, he deserved to enjoy himself as well. He asked her to wrap her legs around him and he fucked her with long strokes while occasionally caressing her legs and the socks. As Valerie got close to cumming Mike kissed her and alternated between kissing and whispering to her how sexy and cute she was and how he wanted to feel her cum for him. Valerie told him to just keep going, which he did, and she came, moaning into his mouth and telling him to cum. Mike was fairly close by this point and panted to her that he was going to fill her sweet little pussy with his cum. She told him to go ahead and pulled him harder against her as he came and they eagerly kissed each other.

They were both out of breath and Mike remained buried in Valerie as they kissed, she released her legs and their bodies relaxed but he still remained inside her and told her that she really should have joined us sooner as she was clearly a natural at cumming lots. Mike was tempted to risk Jen’s wrath and stay in his room with Valerie – hoping he could pull out, move around behind her and slide back in to spoon her to sleep before his cock was too soft, but decided that this wouldn’t be fair so they went back to Jen’s room and Valerie curled up behind Jen and Mike behind Valerie. Mike and Valerie had a whispered conversation as they dozed off and Valerie murmured something about it having been an incredible day. Mike gently stroked her back and side, down to her legs (he had convinced her to leave the socks on) and told her she could repeat it as often as she wanted.

On the Sunday, Mike beat Jen to it again and ate Valerie awake. He could still taste his cum in her from the previous night so let Jen take over for a little while (Jen quite likes the taste of Mike’s cum) but she allowed Mike to be the one to give Valerie her first orgasm of the day and Jen then 69ed with Valerie while Mike fed MJ breakfast. I called in the middle of their breakfast and Jen told me that Valerie was sitting in our dining room naked (with just the long white socks still on). Nye wanted to see this so we switched to a Skype call and Valerie gave us a wave while sitting there naked. Nye asked if Jen would play with Valerie so Jen sat up on the table in front of Valerie, spread her lips and got Valerie to finger and lick her. They switched places and Jen did the same to Valerie, then Jen took Valerie upstairs to play properly (meaning I could call back and use the good camera in the bedroom to watch them with – although without Mike to hold it we didn’t get the closeups). Jen humped against Valerie’s face and they scissored and I got Nye to request they move closer to the camera while Jen lay over Valerie in a 69, with Jen’s ass pointing to the camera so we could watch as Valerie licked her. Nye found this just as arousing as I did and he enthusiastically pumped away inside me and fondled my breasts while I used Valerie’s vibe on my clit. I felt somewhat jealous of Jen but I got to cum (and I got a little more of Nye’s cum) so I wasn’t too put out and once they had finished their display, I told Valerie to enjoy the rest of her visit and signed off.

Jen showered with Valerie and then took MJ while Mike freshened up. He asked Jen to prevent Valerie from getting dressed so she was still sitting wrapped in her towel when he returned from the shower and she asked what they wanted her to do next. Mike asked if Valerie would wear something else for him, then presented her with one of Jen’s Japanese schoolgirl uniforms. Valerie asked how many things like that I had and Jen showed her my whole collection (saying they were mostly for Mike, but admitting that she herself wasn’t adverse to fucking me when I was wearing them, or indeed dressing up in a similar outfit herself). Mike whispered to Jen that she also wasn’t adverse to fucking a real schoolgirl and Jen elbowed him. Valerie agreed to wear the uniform and even allowed Mike to be the one to put it on her (with him thoroughly smoothing the panties, bra and socks on before putting on the actual uniform). Valerie’s hair is quite curly so he couldn’t complete the look in the usual way with either bunches or a ponytail, but her predisposition to do cute poses more than made up for this shortfall and she allowed him to take some pictures of her (of which he sent a few through to me to show Nye). Mike and Jen took turns playing with Valerie, kissing, fondling, humping, fucking and eating her – not pushing her too close to cumming but keeping her reasonably aroused. Mike sat on the edge of the bed with Valerie riding him and facing away from him so she could see herself in the mirror. Mike held her skirt up so they could watch his cock sliding in and out of her cunt as she moved up and down and he suggested that Lis and Lucy would love to witness what they were doing. Valerie blushed and said she couldn’t do anything like that with someone watching and she defended her position as to why it would be any different than Jen seeing them by saying that she Jen was involved. Being awkward, Mike took this as Valerie saying that it would be fine for Lis and Lucy to see them fucking if they were there with them helping out and Valerie denied this but when Mike got Jen in to kneel in front of them and lap at Valerie’s clit, he did get her to finally agree that it would probably also feel nice if it was Lis in Jen’s place.

While Valerie wasn’t willing to let Lis and Lucy see her naked, she did let Jen talk her in to watching another display of lesbian passion and after stripping Valerie down to her underwear, Jen (who was still naked) pulled Valerie onto the bed and the two of them had another video session to watch Lis and Lucy fuck. Jen caressed Valerie throughout the call and worked her hand into Valerie’s panties to finger her. Valerie semi-relented and kissed Jen on camera as well as caressing Jen’s breasts and stroking Jen’s pussy (although Jen had to push Valerie’s hand down to her pussy to get her to do this). By the time Lis and Lucy finished, Valerie’s panties were at the top of her thighs and her bra was half off, but she was lying behind Jen on the bed pressed up against her back so she was semi-hidden. Jen told Lis about Valerie saying it would feel nice if Lis were to lick at her clit and Valerie blushed deep red and told Jen to shut up. Lis likes teasing Valerie as much as the rest of us do so told Valerie she could visit anytime she wanted and that she would lick Valerie for as long as she wanted. This didn’t help with the amount Valerie was blushing and when Jen told them that Valerie had easily been able to identify Lis’ pussy from amongst the large pictures Valerie slapped her once more. Lis teased Valerie further and said it wasn’t fair that Valerie had watched her cum twice and got to see her pussy in such detail on the photo yet she hadn’t even seen Valerie naked properly. The most Valerie would do was allow Jen to remove her bra so Lis and Lucy could see her breasts and Jen told them that she would continue to work on turning Valerie and hopefully one day they could all have a happy lesbo five-way fuck (thankfully she included me).

Valerie’s Visit – Part 4

2017-12-17T14:04:00.000+00:00

him. Valerie acted coy as he told her this but said they could go look at some. Mike asked her what kinds of things she liked to wear as well as what previous boyfriends had wanted her to wear and she indicated to some sexy items that boyfriends had wanted and much simpler items for her own taste. Mike told her he preferred her taste and they selected a few sets for Valerie to try on. Mike wasn’t allowed in to the actual changing room with her, but was allowed to stand just outside with the pram and peek in from time to time to see what each outfit looked like. Mike whispered encouraging sounds to Valerie as she posed for him in various bra and panty sets – often putting on cute, shy and innocent looks. Mike let Valerie select the pair that she liked the most and he said we would get this for her, along with the set he liked the most. Valerie said that was too much so Mike made a deal with her that if she would also let him buy her some fresh, long white socks that she would wear for him, then she could have both sets of underwear and didn’t have to feel bad about it. Valerie realised she wasn’t going to win so gave in and Mike bought them, along with multiple white socks ranging from ankle to mid-thigh length.

Mike flirted more with Valerie over coffee, telling her how much he wished we had been able to do things with her back in Uni, how we had fantasised about her and imagined having her with us in bed (and admitting that she wasn’t the only one of my friends I’d wanted to fuck). They talked about Lis and Mike having got her pregnant with Valerie asking what it was like for him to sleep with her. Mike asked Valerie if she would like to see Lis and Lucy together and Valerie didn’t get what he meant at first so he told her that they could watch Lis and Lucy fuck if Valerie wanted. Valerie didn’t say yes straight away but didn’t refuse the offer either so when they were on their way back home, Mike indicated to Valerie to be quiet and called Lis. Mike explained to Lis that he had a mutual friend staying with us who had asked to watch Lis and Lucy fuck. Valerie was frantically waving her hands at Mike for him not to say who she was but he indicated it was okay and when Lis asked if she could guess who it was Mike said she probably couldn’t. Lis asked if it was someone that Lucy would have a problem with (referring to her previous girlfriend Vicky who is also one of my friends) and Mike assured her it wasn’t. Lis said she would ask Lucy and let him know, but said she quite liked the idea and Mike told her off for being a naughty little girl and not acting at all like he would want the mother of his child to be. Lis said if he felt like that then she wouldn’t visit again so Mike apologised and said she was exactly as naughty as he liked her.

When Mike and Valerie got home, Valerie modelled her new underwear for both Mike and Jen and Mike demonstrated why he had purchased various lengths of socks, getting Valerie to try them on and then kissing and caressing her legs. Jen said she was jealous of this so the three of them headed upstairs while MJ was having a nap and lay on the bed with Jen between Mike and Valerie so they could both play with her nipples. It took very little to get Jen’s nips erect and with Mike and Valerie working on one each, Jen was soon squirming around on the bed making appreciative mewing sounds. Mike demonstrated to Valerie how Jen liked having her nipples pinched and bitten and Valerie was surprised at just how much force Jen liked being applied, saying that she only liked having hers gently pinched. Naturally Jen wanted to experiment with this and spent a little while playing with Valerie’s breasts, squeezing and biting on the nipples with Valerie telling her what she enjoyed and when it was too forceful. They went back to focussing on Jen with the aim of making her cum from just nipple play – just like with me having my neck stroked, it’s possible to cum without any other stimulation, but takes Jen even longer than me with my neck so they didn’t manage an orgasm but did drive Jen to the point of begging to cum and mewing loudly with arousal. It was left to Valerie to finish things off and as she lay eating Jen, Mike slid into Valerie’s wet pussy and moved back and forth with long steady strokes. When Jen’s orgasm finished, he encouraged Valerie to practice kitty kissing Jen as he kept pumping away inside Valerie and would have probably continued until she came if they hadn’t been interrupted by me calling to see if they were ready to Skype.

Jen selected one of my school uniforms for Valerie to wear and they put on the show for Nye and me, with Mike moving the camera so we got good views of what they were doing. Valerie said she was spent by the time they finished but Jen announced that they were all going out for dinner so went and ran Valerie a bath to let her relax. While Valerie was in the bath, she told Mike what she had done with Rachel and Mike pointed out that they had better hide the pictures on the wall so Valerie wouldn’t know that Rachel was fucking Jen. Mike took them down and stashed them in his room and when Valerie finished her bath he explained that we didn’t think it would be suitable to leave them up with a babysitter looking after MJ (ignoring the fact that the babysitter would probably be fucking herself into oblivion with every toy we owned). Valerie put on the new underwear she had chosen but white socks didn’t go with the skirt she had so she promised to wear them when we got back and wore tights instead. What Valerie hadn’t realised is that Mike’s real fetish (other than eating pussy) isn’t the socks themselves, but legs, so when she pulled on a pair of opaque tights, he asked to be allowed to play with her legs again and was treated to about 10 minutes of him stroking and kissing her legs and inner thighs.

When Rachel turned up, Valerie was introduced as one of Jen’s Uni friends (Rachel knew she was my friend, but Valerie might have thought Rachel would have thought it odd with her being my friend and me not being there). Jen says she thinks that Rachel was eyeing Valerie up but Mike didn’t agree (and Valerie didn’t say anything) – on the way out Jen gave Rachel a hug and quietly told her to enjoy herself but put things away.

Valerie’s Visit – Part 3

2017-12-14T20:37:00.000+00:00

Valerie was impressed at how long he had kept going after cumming and he admitted that he couldn’t do that often. Jen reached down and covered her fingers in the mix of Mike’s cum and Valerie’s juices, then offered them to Valerie, who took them and sucked them clean. When Mike pulled out he asked Valerie to stay where she was and when his cum started leaking from her he asked if he could take a picture. She automatically said no but when Mike pointed out we already had lots of pictures of her she relented, but only on the condition she could decide whether he kept it or not. In the end, Mike got to take a fair few pictures, including ones of Valerie being licked by and licking Jen and her sucking his cock clean of their juices and after having him promise that nobody would ever see them she said we (as she knew I would also see them) could keep them all.

Mike then went down on Jen while Valerie kissed Jen and played with her breasts – with the instruction of doing to Jen what Valerie liked having done to her breasts (so Jen could learn). Valerie seemed to enjoy watching Jen cum and even allowed Mike to slide back into her to spoon. They chatted as they fell asleep and Mike asked how much Valerie thought Nye would enjoy watching her fuck Jen (a lot). Mike asked if Nye would want to watch him fuck her and she wasn’t as sure about that so Mike asked if seeing Nye fuck me would bother her but she said she knew that was the reason I was visiting (which he pointed out technically wasn’t answering the question) so she said that given she had both Jen and Mike playing with her, she didn’t mind Nye being with me.

On the Saturday morning I kept my promise to Nye and sucked him awake, getting him close to cumming but then stopping as he wanted to cum in me. I got him to go down on me and then let him fuck me from behind (most guys seem to love this position) and he came in me. I let a little of his cum dribble out – intending to just let it run down my legs – when I remembered the panties and slipped them on. Throughout breakfast, I let Nye stroke me through the panties and play with my breasts. He fucked me with a banana and ate various things from my breasts and I repeatedly smeared yoghurt on his cock and sucked him clean. We removed the panties and I got Nye to eat various bits of fruit and yoghurt from my pussy and as a reward for him making me cum I bent forwards across the table and offered him my ass. He pushed in to me (we used more yoghurt as lube – not the best solution, but it worked well enough) and I pushed a hand under my body to play with my clit. I asked Nye to use something in my cunt at the same time but he couldn’t get this to work well so I ended up pumping another banana into my cunt (having eaten the first one) and frigging my clit. Nye still came before I did, which was a little disappointing as I had already got used to the fact he lasted a long time, but it meant that he could help out and I rolled onto my back and kept going while he rubbed more food over my breasts, face, pussy and ass. As I got closer to cumming I told him to finger my ass and he pushed two fingers into me and pumped them in and out. I told him it felt wonderful and he carried on until I came.

I lay on the table, banana sticking out of my cunt and covered in the sticky remains of the food but feeling very happy. In many ways I would have much preferred for Valerie to be there as well as I fancied her far more than I fancied Nye, but he seemed to be more adventurous than she was (or at least more willing to go with what I said) and I intended to make the most of the weekend and let him use me however he wanted. I wiped my hands over my pussy and ass and licked them clean, then stood and lifted my nipples to my mouth to lick them clean. I told Nye that now he’s had my cunt and ass I needed him to cum in my mouth next for the triple play. I wanted him to see how dirty I could be so knelt and took his cock (relatively fresh from my ass) in my mouth, but he wasn’t ready to do any more so I licked some of the mess from the table and then helped him clean it up before we headed up to shower. With a vigorous cleaning, I managed to get him hard again and got him to frig me while he sucked on my nipples (I wanted the first bit, he wanted the second). I told him if he kept going that I might squirt all over his hand and he told me to go ahead so as I came, I peed as hard as I could and watched as the liquid splashed over both our lower halves, then took his fingers and sucked them clean. Nye said I really was a dirty little girl and I told him he had no idea, but if he wanted me to be a good little girl, I’d put my school uniform on for him later. Nye liked this idea and asked if I’d also wear any of Valerie’s school uniforms and I told him I’d wear as much or as little as he wanted, then added if he wanted to take me out wearing a school uniform he could do that as well.

In the end, I just wore my usual clothes (and as usual, without panties under my skirt) and we went into town. I called Mike and found out how things were going with Valerie and we arranged a time to Skype so Nye could watch her be eaten by Jen. Nye managed to fondle and frig me a few times throughout the time we were out and I sat showing my pussy to him over lunch as well as doing my usual ‘bend over to pick something up while revealing my ass and pussy to others’ routine, which Nye liked seeing. We popped into a shop and I picked out a dark blue nightdress that was very sheer in patches and asked Nye if he’d prefer to take me out in a schoolgirl outfit or in the nightdress. Nye said he didn’t think I’d go out dressed just in the nightdress so I popped into the changing room and reappeared a minute later with just the nightdress on to show Nye. There were a number of other guys waiting (presumably for their wives) who also got to see me in the bright lights of the store and I was well aware that my nipples were easily visible through the material, as was the fact that I didn’t have any panties on and I could feel my pussy tingling as I pretended to ignore them all looking at me. Nye definitely approved of the look and I sauntered back into the changing room to put my clothes on – only briefly fingering myself in front of the mirror. On the way out of the shop I told Nye I had expected to be made to cum more and he took the hint and he helped find a suitable alleyway where he fingered me. He even let me pull his cock free and briefly suck him, but he wasn’t brave enough to let me make him cum – even when I offered to let him cum over my breasts and then walk round for the rest of the time with his cum on my body. We ended up heading home soon after this as he wanted to fuck me properly and as it was obvious I’d get to cum more if we went back, I agreed.

I wore one of Valerie’s school uniforms and did my best to match her cute and innocent acting as Nye stroked and fondled me. I let him watch as I played with myself, stroking my pussy through the white panties, then pulling the material aside and fingering myself and finally cumming for him as I asked him to fuck me. As part of my service to Valerie, I got Nye to eat me (telling him it would get me ready to cum again quicker) and then fucking him, at first up against the wall and then against the window with my blouse opened and breasts pressed against the glass. We finished off with me riding him on the bed and I held the front of my skirt up so he could watch as his cock slid in and out of me. Nye asked where I wanted him to cum and I said I didn’t mind and he could cum in my cunt if he wanted, but that I still wanted him to cum in my mouth so he could complete the triple. He asked if I’d let him cum over my face and I said I thought that would count as long as some of the cum landed in my mouth so I kept riding and humping him until I came, then let him fuck me until he was close, quickly dismounted and knelt in front of him and watched as he wanked him cock while telling him how much I wanted to feel his cum cover my face and slide down my throat. As it was his third cum of the day, Nye didn’t produce much, but he still seemed to like watching it squirt onto my face and I lifted my mouth to take a few drops directly from his cock. Once he had finished, I took his cock and used it to wipe the cum over my face and neck, gave him a gentle suck and knelt up to rub the head with my nipples.

While Nye was obviously finished for the time being, I wanted a bit more fun so asked him if he wanted to see some more pictures of me fucking and cumming. We lay on the bed as I showed Nye hundreds of pictures of me and Jen, displaying ourselves, fingering, fucking and cumming with various other people. I had decided to take a chance and showed Nye a number of pictures with Sue and me doing things together, banking on the fact that he probably wouldn’t recognise her (he hasn’t met her as many times as Valerie has as he only started dating Valerie after she left York). The first pictures involving Sue didn’t show any clear shots of her face, but as we went further through the images, there were some that were obviously her fingering and eating me and I dropped my hand to my pussy and stroked myself as we looked at them. Nye asked if I wanted to cum again and I told him I always wanted to cum but that he could choose whether he ate me or used some of Valerie’s toys on me. He opted for the toys and the pink vibrator was produced from her bedside cabinet, rubbed over my nipples and pussy and then used to fuck and frig me. I talked him into eating me to another orgasm with the promise of letting him watch me masturbate over dinner and with a bit of direction, I got him to tease me for about 30 minutes before finally making me cum (it is very difficult to instruct someone to hold back and tease you when you desperately want to cum, but once again I considered this training as payment to Valerie for letting me borrow Nye).

By this point, it was almost time for our video session with Jen so we called but were told they weren’t quite ready yet so we had to wait. To pass the time, I got Nye to lie on his back and I humped back and forth against his cock. This had the desired effect and I felt him stiffening underneath me to the point where I could properly slide against him and feel the shaft pressing between my lips. When Jen called back, Nye was sufficiently hard that he could spoon with me and I told him I’d move against him while we watched his cute little Valerie being fucked by Jen.

There was only a brief introduction before Jen moved around behind Valerie and reached around to fondle her breasts. Valerie was kneeling on the bed in one of my school uniforms and Jen fondled her through the outfit, then exposed Valerie’s breasts, reached down into her panties and stroked her and finally peeled Valerie’s panties off and asked Nye if he wanted to watch Valerie be eaten (he did). Jen also had a school uniform on (playing to Nye’s love of cute – although also to Mike’s who was holding the camera but staying out of shot). We were treated to a close up of Jen fingering and eating Valerie’s pussy as well as the expressions on Valerie’s face and then to Valerie 69ing with Jen with close-ups of Valerie as she spread and licked Jen. We could easily hear Jen mewing with pleasure but it became even more obvious just how much she was enjoying Valerie’s attention as we watched Jen’s pussy leaking juices directly into Valerie’s mouth – who either didn’t notice or didn’t care as she just kept licking Jen until she came. I noticed that Valerie kept going, lapping at Jen’s pussy right through as Jen made Valerie cum and then switched to kitty kissing Valerie. They kept going for another few minutes until Jen climbed off and turned around to kiss Valerie, then asked Nye if he had enjoyed the show. He was moving inside me by this point, pushing back against my thrusts and I angled the laptop to let Jen see his cock moving in me as a confirmation to her question. Sadly Nye wasn’t up for cumming again, but was willing to keep moving inside me while I held Valerie’s vibe against my clit until I came. I told Valerie that I wished she was there with me as I wanted to bury my tongue in her pussy and eat her the way Jen had just done. Valerie blushed a little and I asked her to give us a cute look – which she did – and I promised to make her cum twice for each time Nye had made me cum. We said we’d call again later on that night and signed off, at which point I pulled myself free of Nye’s cock and gave him a good suck as thanks for helping me cum. Naturally Nye had recorded the session and we looked back at Valerie eating Jen so I could tell Nye how much she was progressing (he especially liked seeing and hearing Jen as Valerie made her cum).

As promised, I wore my new nightdress out for dinner. We went to a nice little Italian place where the lighting was fairly dim but apparently still sufficient for it to be relatively obvious that most of my body was on display. I kept my other promise and let Nye watch me partially masturbate a number of times throughout dinner. What he didn’t know is that there was a guy a few tables down who also had a clear view of what I was doing (the other guy was with a woman, but she had her back to me) and a couple of times I spread my legs wide and worked a couple of fingers into my cunt, pumped them in and out and then sucked them clean, with both Nye and the other guy fixated on what I was doing). I didn’t just use my fingers and at one point also broke a breadstick in half and used both halves to fuck myself before eating them. It was harder to show my breasts without other people seeing, but I managed to pull the nightdress down enough to reveal my nipples a couple of times, but not enough to be able to lift my breasts to my mouth and lick my nipple (I tried, but failed). I know it was wrong, but when I saw the guy go to the bathroom, I couldn’t resist excusing myself and following him (he was considerably more handsome than Nye). I took a chance and followed him into the gents and without saying anything, took his hand and pulled him into a cubicle. We closed the door before he asked what I was doing and I just said he looked hot and pushed his hand down between my legs. His fingers curled up into my pussy and I slid the top of my nightdress down then quickly fumbled with his zipper. I asked if he had a condom on him and he said he didn’t so I said it was a shame and just stroked him. Someone else came in and he stopped moving but I kept stroking his cock and whispered to him to keep fingering me. He moved his fingers a little so I reached down and pulled his hand them moved it back and forth. I was tempted to keep stroking him and seeing if I could get him to cum over my breasts, but that would then require me to clean up (or having to explain to Nye why he couldn’t lick them) so when the other person left I whispered to the guy that he should always carry a condom, pulled my nightdress up and left him in the bathroom. He returned to his table a couple of minutes after me and I gave him another flash of my pussy and gently stroked myself (Nye thought this was for his benefit).

After dinner, we went out to a pub and I let Nye run his hands over my body as much as he wanted. He seemed much happier about doing this than he had earlier on and I sat up on a stool at the end of the bar and let him slide his hand up between my legs and stroke up and down my lips. I spread my legs to make it easier and he worked his fingers into my cunt. I could see some guys sitting at a nearby booth watching us so turned slightly towards them to give them a better view and asked Nye if he wanted to make me cum with other people watching. He pulled his hand back and I pouted and said he knew I was an exhibitionist and that I’d love to have him finger me with an audience watching. I decided to sweeten the deal and told Nye I had a video he’d like to watch and if he could make me cum then I’d show it to him when we got home and fuck him in whatever way he wanted. He asked what the video was about but I said I wouldn’t tell him anything unless I came so he placed his hand back on my thigh and I lifted one leg to rest it on the crossbar of the stool and spread my legs again. As Nye’s hand slid up under the hem of my nightdress, I told him to just concentrate on my pussy and ignore the guys watching (they were behind him and I assumed he couldn’t see them, but he later told me he watched them in the mirror behind the bar). His fingers made contact with my pussy again and he slid a couple into me then started steadily fingering me. He worked them deeper into me until he could frig me with his thumb as well and I pulled on the hem of my nightdress to slide it up and expose myself more. As Nye worked on me I told him how much I had loved eating Valerie and the way her cunt had felt in my mouth. I kept describing and picturing my weekend with her as I felt my orgasm build, occasionally looking over at the table of guys and smiling at them. A couple had their phones out and were obviously taking pictures or video of me so I spread my legs further and gave them what must have been a completely clear view. I told Nye I was getting close and imagined the other guys joining in, putting me up on the bar and all fucking, fingering and stroking me to multiple orgasms as the rest of the pub looked on (yes, I know that I was already acting out my exhibition fetish but that doesn’t mean I can’t fantasise at the same time). I came with the thought of multiple people cumming in and over me at the same time and when Nye pulled his hand from my pussy I kept my legs spread and pulled his hand to my mouth so I could suck it clean of my juices. I gently stroked myself for a minute or so, then mostly closed my legs, but didn’t pull my nightdress down so my pussy was still partially on display. I could see the bulge in Nye’s trousers and asked if he would be up for another fuck when we got home. He said he was and asked about the video so I told him it was one of me and some friends being fucked by multiple guys in a sex show I took part in. Nye didn’t believe me at first and said I hadn’t mentioned anything about this before so I told him we didn’t want to scare Valerie away so it might be a good idea to keep it a secret from her, but that he could watch it if he wanted (he wanted). I really wanted to join the table of guys and see if any of them would play with me, but didn’t think Nye would be that keen on sharing me – I really regret not having at least broached the subject with him though as I had all kinds of fantasies about moving round the table and letting each pair of guys fondle me, then maybe taking them one at a time into the bathroom and fucking or sucking them (I now had my purse with me so had my own supply of condoms to hand).

We got a taxi home and I sat with one leg draped over Nye’s legs so he could finger me again as we kissed. He tried to slide his hand up under my nightdress to my breasts but stopped so I helped out by pulling the nightdress up over my breasts and then lay back slightly as he sucked and licked my nipples. I told Nye to keep fingering me and he pushed a hand back between my legs which were now spread wide with one foot on the floor. Nye kept fingering me and sucking firmly on my nipples and I reached down to toy with my clit to help things along while also thinking back to my fantasy in the bar, imagining they were all with us in the cab and I had multiple sets of hands on me. I told Nye I was going to cum and felt him slide a third finger into my cunt as I frigged myself to orgasm. He kept playing with my breasts and I told him I was going to fuck him senseless when we got in. Nye didn’t stop until we pulled up at his house and I made no effort to cover myself up as he paid the driver or as I got out and we walked up to the house (I did briefly wonder what his neighbours might think or say to Valerie if they saw him with me, but that wasn’t my problem).

Valerie’s Visit – Part 2

2017-12-11T19:13:00.000+00:00

Jen kitty kissed Rachel and Rachel had a few licks of Jen’s pussy before they showered. In the shower Rachel told Jen that she had been louder because of how much stronger the wand was and the fantasy was nice, but she still preferred the idea of being with Jen as she made her feel so good. Jen promised Rachel that she would carry on pleasuring her, but it might not be possible to keep doing it daily. Rachel looked very disappointed at this but said she understood and that she really needed to spend longer on her schoolwork anyway (although term would be ending soon so she would have more time to play) and Jen said that gave her an idea, but that she would have to check with Mike and me first. Rachel tried to get Jen to tell her what the idea was but Jen wouldn’t say any more and they got out and dried each other off. As Rachel got dressed she said she didn’t want to have to wait until Monday to see Jen again and Jen (who also didn’t want to interrupt Rachel’s exploration) said she would find a way to make some time for them to play. Rachel skipped out the door much happier due to this promise and Jen texted Mike to tell him that he could head home any time he wanted.

Mike had meanwhile collected Valerie at the airport and they had sat and had a coffee and a chat while Jen ‘finished up some work’ at home (we thought it might be best not to tell Valerie that Jen was also educating another girl in lesbianism). Mike says that things were a bit awkward at first due to the nature of her visit (he has known Valerie for years and gets on well with her and she even knows that he has always found her cute and often played up to that as she liked his attention) but the fact he had MJ with him helped to break the ice and by the time they left, Valerie seemed to have relaxed a fair bit. They remained at the airport until Jen’s text arrived and on the way to the car Mike commented on how cute Valerie’s outfit was – she had a simple white blouse on with a mid-thigh length pale yellow flippy (pleated) skirt. Unfortunately for Mike she wasn’t wearing socks and had opted for skin coloured tights, but she has the legs to carry these off. Valerie gave him one of her cute looks (the type that we’ve been told she used to practice in the mirror) and thanked him. Mike felt his cock stir (he had been trying to keep calm as while he desperately wanted Valerie, he still didn’t know if he’d even get to see her naked) and on the drive home tried not to be distracted by thoughts of what she would look like as Jen peeled the outfit from her body, what kind of underwear she would have on and how she would look when she came.

When they got home, Valerie gave Jen a slightly awkward hug (similar to the one Mike had got) and Jen glanced at Mike but he nodded and tried to indicate that Valerie just needed to relax again (which is difficult to do silently while holding a baby and using just head an eye movements). The three of them fed, bathed and put MJ to bed and then settled down for their dinner – with wine to help Valerie relax (not enough to get her drunk though). They mostly avoided sex talk throughout the meal – only making the occasional reference to what I might be doing with Nye – but as they ate desert, Jen started telling Valerie just how cute she had always thought she was and that she was pleasantly surprised Valerie had wanted to do things with me as Valerie had only ever expressed interest in men. Valerie said that it was Nye who wanted all this to happen and Jen asked if that meant Valerie hadn’t enjoyed her time with me (with Jen’s heart sinking as she thought this was the end to her weekend of fun). Valerie blushed and said that it had been fun and when Mike told her he had particularly enjoyed watching her masturbate for us and that it had certainly looked like she was enjoying herself, Valerie blushed much more deeply. Jen moved over beside Valerie and said she wanted to make her feel as much pleasure as possible and that ever since Valerie had first mentioned Nye’s fantasy, Jen had been thinking about getting her hands onto Valerie’s skin and stroking her all over. Jen placed a hand on Valerie’s and gave it a little squeeze, then kissed Valerie on the neck and whispered to her that she was beautiful.

Mike had the sense to keep quiet as Jen nuzzled Valerie’s neck and Jen whispered to Valerie that she was sure she could make Valerie feel as good as I had. Jen placed her hand on Valerie’s thigh and as she moved her lips up to Valerie’s face, she started stroking her inner thigh, just under the hem of her skirt. Valerie let out a little ‘hmmmh’ sound that Mike thought was very cute and when Jen’s lips touched Valerie’s, she kissed Jen back. Jen kept gently kissing Valerie and caressing her leg – although keeping her hand mostly out from under Valerie’s skirt and certainly not sliding too far up just yet. When Jen lifted her hand and slid it up across Valerie’s stomach and over one of her breasts, Valerie sighed into Jen’s mouth and lifted her body slightly. Jen maintained the kiss then fiddled with one of the buttons on Valerie’s blouse and slipped her hand inside to caress Valerie through her bra. When they eventually broke the kiss, Jen recognised the look of desire in Valerie’s eyes (although guessed it was nothing compared to the way she herself felt) and whispered to Valerie ‘Will you come upstairs with me?’. Valerie bit her lower lip and nodded so Jen took her by the hand and led her upstairs, leaving Mike to clear up the dinner things.

Mike and Jen had discussed their plan and the possible scenarios for the weekend. They knew there was the ever-present ‘Valerie not wanting to do anything’ – which by now seemed to be thankfully ruled out. They also thought that Valerie might not want to do things with Jen by herself and would want Mike to be there with them (which Mike had no problem with), that she might even just want to let Mike fuck her to make up for Nye fucking me, or that she might do things with Jen alone. As the visit was (at least nominally) to let Nye watch Jen and Valerie together – and because this was something that Jen desperately wanted (she was jealous that I had taken Valerie’s homo-virginity), she had agreed with Mike that even if Valerie wanted him to join them, that if Jen got the chance to play with Valerie by herself that she would be allowed to do this.

Jen led Valerie into her room and saw Valerie look up at the selection of pictures on the wall (Valerie had seen these before during the Skype sessions so it wasn’t a surprise). They stood and kissed beside the bed and Jen said (while indicating to MJ) that I had told her Valerie didn’t make much noise, so they probably wouldn’t wake the baby. Valerie blushed at this and Jen told her she was really cute and kissed her again, wrapping her arms around her and pulling her tight. Valerie embraced Jen and they stroked each other’s backs until Jen pulled away slightly and asked Valerie to unbutton her dress. Valerie slowly undid the buttons from the top down to the waist and even without the front being opened, could presumably tell that Jen didn’t have a bra on. Jen put her arms by her side and said ‘slide it off’ so Valerie pushed the material over Jen’s shoulders and the dress slid to the floor, revealing a completely naked Jen who pressed up against Valerie and kissed her once more, then moved around behind her and nuzzled her neck while unbuttoning Valerie’s blouse, then moved back around in front of her and pushed the blouse off. Valerie had a white bra on with little pink roses on it and Jen gently cupped Valerie’s breasts and said they were beautiful. Valerie lifted her hands to Jen’s breasts and stroked them and they kissed some more. After a couple of minutes, Jen slid her hands down to Valerie’s dress and undid the catch, slid the zip down and let it slide to the floor. She pushed her hands into Valerie’s tights and ran them over her panties while pushing the tights down, then knelt and pulled then down completely, letting Valerie lean on her while she stepped out of them.

The two girls lay on the bed and Jen half sat up to look at Valerie, tracing her fingers over Valerie’s chest, stomach and thighs while saying she looked beautiful. Valerie said Jen was far prettier (which I would agree with, but I might be biased). Jen thought Valerie’s underwear was very cute so didn’t want to remove it straight away and they kissed with Jen stroking Valerie’s breasts and then pussy through the underwear. Eventually Jen’s desire to get her mouth onto Valerie’s breasts won out though and the bra was removed and Jen kissed, licked and sucked on the freshly exposed breasts and nipples until Valerie was squirming around (although the fact that Jen’s hand was also inside Valerie’s panties might have been another cause of the squirming). Valerie didn’t just lie there and receive, her hands roamed over Jen’s body, stroking her nipples, caressing her pussy and running back and forth up her back and across her ass. Jen whispered to Valerie that she thought it was time to see the pussy she had been lusting after ‘in the flesh’ and moved down the bed to peel Valerie’s panties off. Jen was delighted to see that Valerie looked quite wet (although not as wet as she was) and once the panties were tossed aside, Jen gently parted Valerie’s legs and ran her hands up the insides to spread her lips. Valerie whimpered a little when Jen did this and whimpered a lot more when Jen crouched between Valerie’s legs and started kissing and licking around her pussy. Jen whispered ‘so beautiful’ and licked up the length of Valerie’s pussy, then slid her tongue between her lips and started eating her properly. Valerie gasped and raised her hips, then gripped Jen’s head and only let out quiet sounds of pleasure as Jen steadily ate her until she came.

As she had done with with Rachel, Jen wiped her face clean when she crawled up to kiss Valerie and she told her that she tasted every bit as good as I had described. Valerie asked Jen if she wanted her to do the same to Jen and Jen said she’d love it so they moved around and Jen lay at the edge of the bed, allowing Valerie to kneel on the floor (which is actually more comfortable). Jen lifted her head and looked down at Valerie who was staring at Jen’s pussy. Valerie asked Jen not to look as it was embarrassing so Jen lay back and waited as Valerie’s lips made contact with her pussy and then started licking her. Jen could tell that Valerie was still quite inexperienced, although admitted later to me that I’d done a fairly reasonable job of training her as Valerie lapped around Jen’s pussy, licked between her lips, spent about the right amount of time on Jen’s clit (which increased as Jen got more aroused) and even kitty kissed Jen a little afterwards. Jen mewed her way through her orgasm and when Valerie pulled away, she pulled her back onto the bed and kissed her, juices and all. Valerie quietly asked if it had been all right and Jen told her she was obviously a quick learner – or just naturally gifted and that she should have started eating pussy much sooner. Valerie said she had never thought of doing things with other girls and Jen told her that she would have probably had even more guys chasing her if they knew she was willing to have threesome and let the men watch her play with other girls. Valerie said she didn’t know if that was really true and Jen decided she felt a little guilty about leaving Mike downstairs so she mentioned that Mike was probably downstairs with his cock throbbing just at the thought of what the two of them were doing together. Valerie asked Jen if Mike was going to join them and Jen said it was entirely up to Valerie, who only hesitated for a minute before saying that she didn’t mind if he was with them.

During the previous weeks (as our Skype sex sessions had developed), Valerie had seen Mike eat and fuck both Jen and me so she knew that he loved eating pussy and could last at least as long as Nye. Jen suggested that Valerie put her underwear back on as it looked so cute (and as I’ve said, Valerie likes being cute and knew Mike likes cute) and Valerie did this while Jen went downstairs to fetch Mike. She told him that they had eaten each other and that Valerie was now requesting his presence. Mike was more than ready to go as he had been looking at some of the pictures of Valerie and replaying some of the Skype videos of her masturbating and being fucked so he quickly followed Jen upstairs to find Valerie sitting coyly on the bed in her underwear. Mike asked if he was allowed to play with her as well and she nodded a yes, so he clambered onto the bed beside her and they started kissing. Jen joined them and caressed Valerie and when Mike pulled away to remove his top, Valerie switched to kissing and caressing Jen. Valerie’s bra came off for the second time that evening and Mike and Jen double teamed Valerie’s breasts. Mike removed his trousers and Valerie sat up and caressed the bulge in his shorts, then pulled the front out and down to free his cock. Mike just knelt and watched as Valerie took his cock in her hands and stroked him, then leant forwards and took him in her mouth. Mike said he was glad he was used to holding back as Valerie somehow managed to retain her cute and innocent look while her lips slid down his cock and she licked and sucked on the head.

Mike wanted to see Valerie’s pussy so as soon as she released his cock, he gave her a kiss then moved down the bed, hooked his thumbs in her panties and slid them down her legs. Valerie didn’t hesitate this time and opened her legs. Mike got Jen to pass him a pillow and asked Valerie to lift her ass so he could put it under her, then kissed his way down one of her legs, from her ankle to her inner thigh (where he spent a little while) before moving on to her pussy. Valerie was already breathing heavily by the time he started licking her cunt and was either kissing Jen or sucking on Jen’s nipple when offered to her. A couple of times Jen reached between her own legs and smeared her juices over her nipple before letting Valerie lick it clean. Mike gave Valerie as good a licking as Jen had and midway through, Jen asked Valerie if she wanted to do things properly and straddled Valerie’s face. Jen looked down between her legs as she lowered her pussy to Valerie’s mouth and watched as Valerie pushed her tongue out to lick her. Jen leant forwards for a bit and asked Mike for a go licking Valerie – which he allowed, but only briefly and whispered to Jen that she’d already had a go and it was his turn. Jen remained bent forwards and watched as Mike licked her, even helping out by spreading Valerie’s lips and Mike occasionally raised his head to kiss Jen. Mike kept Valerie close to cumming, but waited until Jen had cum and dismounted before he made Valerie cum (he didn’t want her to be distracted) and he then kitty kissed her for a fair while (Jen was kissing Valerie and they were playing with each other’s breasts during this time).

Mike kissed his way up Valerie’s body and kissed her (not even thinking about her juices being on his face) and Jen then pushed in to make it a three way kiss. Mike’s cock rubbed against Valerie’s pussy as they kissed and he asked her if he was allowed inside. Valerie said she didn’t know if she could cum again but Mike and Jen assured her they would take care of that and Mike kept sliding back and forth, enjoying the warmth of her pussy as he coated his cock with her juices. Mike told Valerie that he had imagined doing things with her ever since he first met her and she asked if I had known (or minded) him thinking about her that way and he told her that I had always been a part of those fantasies and had enthusiastically imagined both him and I (and then Jen when she joined us) all fucking her. Valerie asked if we had really all thought of her like that and Mike told her it was her fault for being irresistibly cute (going for her weak spot). Mike slid in to Valerie and told her she felt very warm and tight and in turn she said he felt nice and big inside her (Mike is a little larger than Nye). They kissed and fucked with Jen joining in the kissing from time to time and Mike then knelt up and lifted Valerie’s legs up so he could get deep inside her – which also exposed Valerie’s breasts for Jen to play with. They fucked in various positions, Valerie rode Mike, he took her doggy style with Jen frigging her clit, spooning and then finishing off with Valerie and Jen 69ing and Mike fucking her. Valerie had her first orgasm while riding him and a second while 69ing and when he pulled out at the end she asked him why he hadn’t cum but he just said he wanted to save that for the end and that he wanted to play with her pussy a little more first.

Jen pointed out that it wasn’t just Mike who wanted her and they asked her if she liked the fact that she had people fighting over her body. The three of them played together – Valerie sucked Mike’s cock and let him 69 with her and he slipped back into her after a while, but only briefly and then moved down to slide into Jen, telling Valerie that Jen had said she wanted Valerie’s juices mixed up inside her. Valerie blushed at this and Jen asked if Valerie would do the same and take her pussy juice into her cunt. Valerie nodded a yes so Mike moved back and pushed as deep into her as he could while Jen kissed Valerie and whispered to her to try and feel their juices mixing inside her, then adding that Mike would add his own contribution soon enough. Mike moved back down and swirled his tongue around Valerie’s pussy until she came again and kept kitty kissing her while Jen asked Valerie how much time she had spent exploring my pussy. At first Valerie said ‘not much’ but when Jen told her how I had described our weekend she admitted she had spent a while looking and touching me so Jen asked if Valerie wanted to do the same to her. Jen crouched over Valerie’s face and leant forwards (away from Mike) and told Valerie to explore to her heart’s content. Valerie actually spent longer examining Jen that they thought she would, but Jen didn’t mind and felt Valerie push her fingers into Jen, spread her lips, stroke her clit and lips (both inner and outer) and feel around her mons and thighs.

As Valerie got closer to cumming, Mike kissed his way up her body and Jen moved to the side. Mike spooned with Valerie and started moving in her, initially with him stroking her clit but Jen then lay beside them, facing Valerie and kissed her while also taking over frigging Valerie. Mike fucked Valerie with long strokes, pushing deep into her as her (still quiet) sounds of pleasure became more insistent. He asked her if he could cum inside her and she said yes and he asked her if she would ask him to cum in her cunt. She told him not to tease her (it being a long standing joke that Valerie is always so polite) but turned her head towards him, gave him one of her very cute looks and while keeping the look said ‘please cum in my cunt’. Mike told her that she was incredible and asked her to say more while remaining in cute mode, she pouted at him and said ‘fuck my cunt with your big cock and cum deep inside me’. Mike just said ‘oh fuck’ and kissed her then told her as soon as she came he intended to fill her. Jen kissed Valerie and frigged her clit a little faster until Valerie said a quiet ‘I’m cumming’. Mike pictured his cock buried in her and all the cute looks she had given him over the years and told her he was cumming as well. He shot multiple jets of cum into her, feeling how much wetter she got and continuing to move in and out the whole way through her orgasm and beyond. Jen eased off on Valerie’s clit but Mike kept moving, trying to pump every drop of cum out of his cock.

Valerie’s Visit – Part 1

2017-12-08T19:23:00.002+00:00

Ever since I had visited Valerie and Nye to play with them (and give Nye his fantasy of watching another girl fuck Valerie – letting him join in of course), we had been in touch with them and had Skyped numerous times, sometimes just chatting, but often watching each other fuck. Nye and Valerie had seen Jen and I fuck and after a while had watched us with Mike joining in. Jen and I had seen Valerie and Nye fuck as well as Valerie masturbating and on a few occasions, Valerie had let Mike see her masturbate (although Nye hadn’t wanted to be involved while Mike was watching).

Throughout this time I had been frequently emailing Nye, encouraging him to think of me and tell me what he wanted to do and even sending him a few ‘special’ pictures of me (given he’d taken photos and video of Valerie and me playing, I didn’t see any harm in him having a few more). The plan (or my plan anyway) had always been to go back and visit them again to continue Valerie’s education in fucking girls (and receive more loads of Nye’s cum as he was quite good in bed) but Nye said he really wanted to see Valerie be fucked by Jen as well as me. As you would expect from us, neither Jen nor I had any problem with this and even though it was his suggestion, it was actually Nye who didn’t want to come and visit as he thought it would be odd being there with Mike (who he knew would obviously want to fuck Valerie). Oddly enough, it wasn’t even the fact that Mike wanted Valerie that was Nye’s issue, he just didn’t want to be there to watch it happen (or for Mike to see Nye fucking us). We came up with a compromise – not one I was completely happy with (but I guess that is the nature of compromise) – where I would visit Nye and give myself to him for the weekend, letting him fuck me as much as he wanted, while Valerie would visit Mike and Jen and then let Nye watch as Jen played with her.

It was left to Nye to see if Valerie would be interested in doing this as while she had said she enjoyed my visit, she hadn’t seemed as keen as he was on repeating it – although she had loosened up a bit as the Skype calls had continued and had said she would let Jen play with her. It was actually when I was out on the Monday afternoon with MJ (while Jen was taking Rachel’s virginity) that Nye called me to say that Valerie had agreed and he asked if I was free the next weekend. At that point I knew we didn’t have any firm plans and while there were other people I wanted to see (and fuck), I was also aware that Jen was desperate to get her hands on Valerie and that Mike was hopeful he would be allowed to join in (as Valerie is almost his dream girl in terms of her cuteness and how she plays up to it) so I agreed, although by later in the week we were slightly regretting this as it meant Jen would have to forgo seeing Rachel for a couple of days and as the previous entries will attest, Rachel was eager to learn (and cum).

I left work and went straight to the airport on the Friday. Nye picked me up from the airport and I greeted him with a big kiss and pressed firmly up against him, then whispered in his ear that I had nothing on under my dress. He looked down my top at my breasts and his hands roamed over my ass and back to confirm he couldn’t feel any underwear. I told him I was his to make cum as many times as he wanted and he asked if we could go straight home to play. There was nobody too near to us when we got in his car and I could see Nye eyeing me up so I undid a couple of buttons at the top of my dress and said he could have a feel if he wanted. Nye leaned over and slid a hand into my dress to play with my breasts, pulling the material aside to expose one. I undid another couple of buttons so my dress opened enough for him to see both breasts at once and getting in to the mood, undid a few at the bottom of the dress as well and flipped the skirt out of the way to show him my pussy (freshly shaved that morning by Jen – Mike would have done it but needed to get into work). Nye let out a ‘fuck’ and push a hand between my legs so I spread my legs and let him finger me. I reached over to stroke his crotch and after a bit of fiddling, managed to unbutton and unzip his trousers (which is not easy with just one hand) and reached in to stroke his cock. Nye looked around to check that nobody was watching and I challenged him to make me cum. He asked if I was being serious and I told him he didn’t have to if he didn’t want to but that I’d been serious about letting him do anything he wanted to me.

Nye pushed his fingers into me faster and I undid the last button holding my dress on, letting it fall to the sides. I told him to stroke my clit and he did as I asked so I played along and used my left hand to toy with my breasts while still stroking his cock with my right hand. I slid down a bit further in the seat and spread my legs as far as I could in the confined space. As Nye fingered and frigged me I asked him if he was going to do various things to me, telling him I would suck his cock and drink his cum, let him fuck my cunt and ass, play with myself for him and that we would cum as many times as he wanted. He kept playing with me and I told him I was going to cum for him – then did exactly that, moaning and telling him how good he was making my cunt feel. When Nye pulled his fingers out, I took his hand and sucked my juices from them, then leant over and took his cock in my mouth. He sat back and let me suck him but I wanted more so climbed up moved across to his seat. I could see some people in the distance but needed to at least feel him inside me so pushed down onto his cock and humped up and down a couple of times. The people were getting closer and I told Nye we’d better stop, but that I would make up for it when we got home, did up a couple of buttons on my dress and climbed back over to my seat before leaning over and giving the head of his cock a few little kisses. For the journey home, I kept the lower half of my dress undone and allowed Nye to reach over and stroke me and whenever it was safe, I unbuttoned it completely.

Once at Nye and Valerie’s house, we dropped the bags in the door and I asked him how many times he had fucked Valerie in the hallway. Nye said they had never had sex there so I told him we should rectify that and unzipped his trousers and knelt to suck his cock back to life (which didn’t take long). Between sucks I told him I could still taste my juices from him, then stood and pressed his cock between my legs. Nye helped to get it inside me and we moved against each other a little, but it was an awkward position so I moved over to the stairs and bent forwards, then told him to fuck me. Nye moved up behind me and slid in (the benefit of having being fondled for most of the journey was that I was still nice and wet). Nye pulled my dress off and reached around to play with my breasts so I frigged myself and humped back against his thrusts so our bodies slapped together hard. I asked him how dirty he wanted me to be and he said ‘very’ so I kept telling him to fuck my cunt hard, pump his cock into me and fill me with his cum. It sounded like he was close to cumming for quite a while, but I remembered that he could last a fair time so I didn’t try and hurry my own orgasm. I spent a little time on my knees with him fucking me and turned around to suck him and rub his cock between my breasts. I told him I expected him to make me cum lots more times as well as eating me, and knowing lots of guys don’t like eating their own cum out of someone, I gave him the option of where he wanted to cum. He was quite clear about wanting to cum inside me so we went back to him taking me from behind as I knelt on the stairs. I made sure he told me when he was getting close and I rapidly frigged myself until I came, moaning loudly as I did so and telling him that Jen probably had her tongue buried in Valerie’s cunt by now. That was enough to send Nye over the edge (although I’d like to think my cunt had something to do with it) and he pushed into me harder and came, using small thrusts to move while staying buried in me. He kept making small, jerking motions in me and I turned my head to ask if he had enjoyed himself to receive a panted ‘yes’ in response.

When Nye pulled out, I reached back and held my lips together, then turned and sucked his cock clean. I couldn’t decided whether to let him cum dribble out of me and massage it over my body or get a pair of Valerie’s nice panties and use them to soak up all of our juices for the weekend (in the hope Nye could then get her to wear them). The idea of sweet, innocent Valerie having cum and pussy juices soaked panties on appealed to me so I suggested this to Nye and he loved the idea. I carefully followed him up to the bedroom (keeping my pussy held shut) and let him select his favourite pair (white lacy ones with a little bow). We moved into the bathroom and Nye held the panties under my pussy as I spread my lips and did the best I could do let his cum dribble onto the panties. Most of it did this, with only a few drops landing on the floor and I got Nye to wipe my pussy dry with the panties, then follow me back into the bedroom where I spread my legs and told him to push the panties into me. I held my knees up to my chest as Nye pushed the panties completely into my pussy and then told him to get undressed and join me on the bed. He quickly stripped and climbed over me then started playing with my breasts. I ended up on top of him with my breasts dangling in his face and him sucking and licking my nipples as I humped against his cock until it started coming back to life. I pulled the panties out of my pussy and wrapped them around Nye’s cock to stroke him with, then mounted him again and humped against the panty covered cock, telling him how much I wanted to see Valerie with the panties nestled up against her cute little pussy.

Nye said he wasn’t ready to cum again so I asked if he would use Valerie’s vibe on me. Nye asked if I would do more things with him afterwards and I promised him that he could do things to me as many times as he wanted – or had the energy for – and not to worry about him being left feeling horny. We fetched the bright pink vibe from Valerie’s bedside drawer and I noticed a couple of smaller ones in there to so asked Nye if they were ones Valerie used anally. He said that she never did anything like that (she did let him fuck her ass, but only rarely) and that she used them in her pussy or on her clit). I lay back and let Nye fuck me with the vibe, then let him also use one of the smaller vibe on my clit while I used the other on my nipples. We had a brief go at pushing the panties back into my pussy and then using the vibe in me and I talked Nye into sliding his cock back into me and fucking up against the panties (being careful not to push them in too deep). With the panties removed and draped over my face, Nye used the vibes to finish me off and I came for him, then immediately got him to lie on his back so I could play with his cock. I once again wrapped it in the panties and licked and sucked him through them, then used them to wipe the vibes clean and placed the panties on the nightstand so I could concentrate properly on his cock. I licked and sucked up and down the length, taking as much in my mouth as I could and after a few minutes, straddling him so he could play with me at the same time. I reminded him he was meant to eat me and pushed down against his face, pleased to feel his hands cup my ass cheeks and his tongue start licking me.

We didn’t stay in the 69 for too long as I wanted to ride him so I mounted his cock and leant forwards, allowing him to play with my breasts again as we fucked. He lasted even longer this time and we spent a good ten minutes with my lying against him, my head pressed against his shoulder and his cock sliding in and out with long, firm strokes. It felt wonderful and I could feel my orgasm building, but only gradually and I told him there was a good chance I would end up cumming quite hard after a fuck like that. Nye said Valerie didn’t always like it when he took so long but I told him he could fuck me all night if he wanted and I’d milk as much cum from his cock as possible. As nice as it felt, Nye’s orgasm still built faster than mine so I sat up and rode him while he played with my clit and nipples until I caught up. He got to choose how we finished though and we went back to the steady fucking but it now felt even better and I imagined Valerie planted over Nye’s face, her pussy squirming around as we both licked her and pushed myself over the edge, moaning into Nye’s ear as I came and telling him to keep going and cum in me. It took him another few minutes and he asked if I was okay with him continuing in the middle so I humped back against him a bit harder and told him to fuck me and stop worrying. He came again, pushing deep into me just as before and when he pulled out I used the panties to wipe his cock, then put them a little way into me to catch any cum.

We chatted for a while and I asked if he thought Valerie would be playing with Jen yet. Nye said he really hoped so, but that they had agreed it was entirely up to her whether she did anything – although if she did, she had promised to call and let him watch at least once over the weekend. I asked if he thought she would do anything with Mike and again Nye said it was up to Valerie. We chatted a while longer and I told Nye I had brought one of my school uniforms with me if he wanted me to wear it at some point and he was very keen on this. I found out that Valerie hadn’t taken one of hers and knew that Mike would be disappointed about this, but if things worked out, I assumed he’d get another chance to see her in one which would keep him happy. We debated calling to see if Jen had fucked Valerie yet but decided to let them have their first night together undisturbed so settled down to fall asleep. I was pleased to find Nye was hard enough to slide into me and he even gently moved inside me, but wasn’t ready for another session. I promised to suck him awake and told him if he woke up first he could either go down on me or try to get inside me without waking me up and he said he liked that idea and we humped together a bit harder. He still didn’t want to cum again but did play with my clit and I managed to cum one last time for the day and fell asleep with this cock still slowly moving in my throbbing pussy.

Back at my home, Mike had left work a little early to go home and collect MJ and then meet up with Valerie. Jen would have gone with him, but she had Rachel waiting at home for Mike to arrive and take the baby so that they could play together. Rachel knew that Mike knew (just as I did) what she was about to do – and looked suitably embarrassed when he greeted her, but he didn’t say anything to her about fucking Jen. While they had been waiting, Jen had told Rachel that we had a friend coming to stay and Rachel asked if it was one of the ‘friends’ that Jen had told her about. Jen was worried that Rachel might be jealous or upset, but the younger girl didn’t seem too bothered about it and just wanted to know so Jen told her how I had visited Valerie and Nye for a threesome, how Valerie was now visiting so that Jen could play with her and how I was going to Nye to fuck him in return. Rachel asked if Mike minded that I would be with another guy and Jen told her that Mike wanted me to enjoy myself and he actually liked the idea of other people fucking me (adding that he slightly prefers it when I’m with other women, but that he enjoys seeing me cum with guys as well). Rachel then asked if Mike would be sleeping with Valerie as well as Jen said that he certainly hoped so, but Valerie wasn’t quite as wanton as a certain sixteen year old, so we weren’t quite sure exactly what would happen.

Rachel had been fairly turned on even when she first arrived that afternoon, saying this was at least partially due to the fact that she kept thinking about the fact her pussy was shaved. The one thing Rachel hadn’t considered was P.E. lessons – specifically showering afterwards as it meant that her friends would see that she was now shaved. It wasn’t so much that this was a big thing in itself as Rachel said quite a few girls in her class shaved or trimmed to varying degrees, and she wasn’t the only one who was completely shaved. While Rachel was describing this, Jen slipped Rachels’s panties off toyed with her pussy, teasing her about how she must stand in the showers and ogle her classmates, imagining what it would be like to eat them all. Rachel said she didn’t do that and Jen said it was exactly what she did when back in school (before she came out) and that she would often lie awake and finger herself while thinking of the girls she would really like to have sex with. As they still had MJ with them at this point, Jen couldn’t focus enough attention on Rachel to make her cum, but it meant that by the time Mike arrived, they were more than ready and as soon as Mike left Jen pulled Rachel’s skirt down, pushed her back onto the sofa and started eating her.

Rachel moaned with pleasure but was worried about someone seeing them through the front window. Jen pointed out that someone would have to walk across the garden specifically to look in so it wasn’t likely, and told her that we did things in the front room quite frequently. Rachel squirmed around on the sofa as Jen kept licking her but she allowed Jen to carry on and make her cum. Rachel then wanted to 69 so they went upstairs and Rachel removed the rest of her clothes and lay over Jen, sliding back and forth against Jen as she came (and getting Jen off in the process). They kitty kissed for a while and Jen then asked Rachel if she wanted to try something new. Rachel was up for this so Jen pulled out the body wand and ran it around Rachel’s nipples, causing Rachel to let out a little moan. Jen commented on how sexy Rachel sounded when she did that. Rachel blushed and looked away but thanked Jen than said she liked the sounds that Jen made so Jen suggested that when they had more time, they should try and cum together again and see what it sounded like. Jen then told Rachel to think about her friends in the shower and the ones she would most like to eat and Rachel told Jen that it was only Jen that she wanted to do these things with. Jen didn’t give up and said in that case for Rachel to imagine which one of her friends she would like to have there with them so they could both do things to Rachel at the same time. Jen moved the wand down to Rachel’s pussy and started rubbing it around, asking Rachel how it felt. She said it was much more intense than the vibrator but that she liked it so Jen carried on while whispering to Rachel about how she could move between all the other girls in the showers, fingering, kissing, caressing and licking them. Rachel admitted this sounded good, but that she couldn’t ever ask out a girl at school in case her parents found out so Jen reassured her that she could still fantasise all she wanted and Rachel came with the wand on her clit and made much louder ‘ooohhh’ sounds as Jen described her licking one of the girls while another fingered her from behind.

Rachel’s First Time – Part 3

2017-12-02T11:23:00.000+00:00

As Rachel got dressed, Jen caressed her a little more and when she was fully clothed, Jen asked Rachel if she’d like to take ‘their vibe’ home with her as a present. Rachel thanked Jen for the present (she is a very polite girl) but said she couldn’t risk her parents finding it or she’d be grounded for years. Jen suggested that she keep it, but that it would be available for Rachel to use anytime she wanted – either on herself or ‘others’. Rachel said she only wanted to use it on Jen and Jen slid it under Rachel’s skirt and rubbed it against the crotch of her panties. Rachel told her not to tease so Jen pulled the panties aside and rubbed it against her pussy. This elicited a moan from Rachel and Jen commented that she couldn’t possibly want to cum again. Rachel blushed and didn’t say anything so Jen said that was a pity as she would have loved to slide the vibe into Rachel’s little pussy one more time, then kneel and lick her until she came again. Jen kept using the vibe as she said this, working it deeper into Rachel, then she knelt, buried her head under Rachel’s skirt and pulled her panties down to lap at her clit. Rachel said this wasn’t fair so Jen pulled away and stood up, saying that she would stop if Rachel wanted. Rachel whined that she really wanted Jen to continue, but needed to get home so they kissed. Rachel complained that she’d now be aroused all night and Jen told her to dream about her and she’d make her cum in her dreams – or even better, for Rachel to masturbate while thinking of her. Rachel said she couldn’t do that at home, then asked if she could see Jen again the next day. – Jen eagerly agreed to this and promised Rachel she wouldn’t cum until they were together again, but added that Mike and I would probably cum lots when she told us about their afternoon.

Jen was right – even though Mike was disappointed he couldn’t get to taste Rachel’s juices, he enjoyed the graphic description Jen gave of how Rachel looked naked, how she sounded as she got aroused and came, and how her pussy felt under her tongue (I may have enjoyed hearing this as well). Mike ate me as Jen described this – and she made the description last long enough for him to make me cum three times and then twice more as he fucked me hard from behind (Jen helped out by also licking me for the first of these orgasms). Jen acted out how Rachel said she masturbated, but as promised she didn’t make herself cum – although it was at this point that Mike came in me and left me dripping cum.

I left work early again on the Wednesday to take MJ – this time I had extracted a promise from Jen (one that she would be able to keep) so when Rachel turned up, Jen was alone and waiting. As soon as the door had closed and they had kissed, Rachel told Jen she wanted her to shave her so she could look like her. Rachel said she had loved the feeling of the shorter hair all day and was adamant she wanted to know what it felt like to be bald ‘down there’. Jen told Rachel that if she was old enough to do things like that – let alone the other things they had been doing – that Rachel could use a real word so Rachel gave Jen a shy look and said ‘please shave my pussy’ in a way that made Jen almost melt. Jen agreed to do it, but on the condition that they have a play first to help calm her down and Rachel eagerly accepted this. They headed upstairs and undressed, fell on to the bed and 69ed, then kissed. Jen got Rachel to examine her pussy in the mirror before preparing the things to shave her and as she settled down between Rachel’s legs and laid a hot towel over Rachel’s mons, she told her that Mike would love to be doing this to her as he really enjoyed shaving both Jen and me. Rachel asked if it had been Mike who had shaved her the last time and Jen confirmed it was – both late the previous week and just that morning in the shower. She then followed our usual shaving protocol (hot flannel to soften the hair, warn shave gel, fresh razor blade, rinse and ice cube to tighten the skin). Rachel squealed as Jen traced the ice cube over her now completely bald pussy, but Jen helped to warm the area up with her mouth and tongue, kissing and licking Rachel until she was squirming around on the bed. Rachel was eager to see what her pussy looked like so Jen moved aside and let Rachel use the mirror. Rachel traced her fingers around her pussy, saying how smooth it felt and how she loved the way it looked.

Jen said that she wanted to try something new with Rachel and fetched one of our smaller double ended dildos from the cupboard. Jen promised to be gentle but Rachel said she trusted her and Jen climbed over Rachel and pushed a leg against Rachel’s pussy, then started humping against her. They kissed and ground their cunts together and Jen then moved back so she was scissoring against Rachel, who said it was incredible feeling Jen’s pussy rubbing against hers like that. Jen said that with some practice, they would be able to cum by just doing that, but that she wanted to be joined to Rachel and reached over for the dildo. Jen rubbed one end of the dildo between their pussies, coating it in a mixture of their juices, then did the same with the other end, explaining that it was important make sure things were well lubricated and adding that she really wanted to feel Rachel’s pussy juices inside her own cunt. Jen then moved back and told Rachel to relax as she worked one end of the dildo into Rachel’s pussy while playing with her clit to distract her. Once it was far enough in Rachel, Jen slipped the other end into herself and pushed down on it until their cunts met again. She checked that it wasn’t too big for Rachel and the two girls slowly moved back and forth, pumping the dildo between them. At first Rachel was still tensing up, so it didn’t move much in her and mostly slid in and out of Jen, but as Rachel relaxed, it moved in her a bit more and she said she could feel it. Jen frigged both hers and Rachel’s clits and they alternated between fucking the dildo with their cunts smacking together and pressing harder against each other and grinding. Jen did most of the work and things got quite hot and sweaty but she could see Rachel was enjoying this so kept going. Jen kept herself close to cumming and concentrated on Rachel until the younger girl said she was close (Jen kept asking) and they then ground against each other. Jen felt her orgasm start and pushed a finger between them to stroke Rachel who started to cum almost immediately. They humped their way through their combined orgasms and finally fell back onto the bed to rest.

Jen would have quite liked to remain in that position to recover, but was so pleased she had managed to get them to cum at the same time that she pulled herself off of the dildo (leaving it in Rachel) and lay on top of her, apologising for being sweaty (Rachel didn’t mind). They kissed and Jen said that it was fairly rare for people to be able to cum at the same time like that but that she thought it felt much better when it was with someone you cared about and wanted to feel good. Rachel asked if that meant that Jen cared about her and Jen said that Rachel could be her protégé and if she wanted, Jen would teach her everything she knew about sex. Rachel liked that idea and they kissed and slid against each other with Jen telling her that sweaty sex was one of the advantages of the warmer weather. It wasn’t long before Jen said that she wanted to explore Rachel’s newly shaved pussy properly and the two of them moved back into a 69 – this time with Rachel on top.

As they ate each other, Jen gave Rachel a brief summary of kitty kissing – demonstrating the difference between eating and kitty kissing and Rachel said she would try it out. This gave Jen plenty of time to examine Rachel’s pussy and even though it was Rachel’s first time doing it, she made a fairly good attempt at easing off when Jen came and only gently kissing her pussy for a little while before starting to eat her again properly (she still made a bit too much contact with Jen’s clit, but Jen didn’t care). By the time they had both cum twice, they were sticky and sweaty and Jen led Rachel downstairs to get a drink. Rachel was a bit nervous about walking around naked but Jen assured her that I wouldn’t come back until she called me – then added that I would think Rachel was every bit as beautiful as Jen did.

Jen pressed up against Rachel in the kitchen and pressed a hand between her legs. Rachel let Jen’s fingers slide into her and Jen rubbed Rachel’s juices over her breasts then crouched slightly to lick them clean. Once Rachel’s nipples were hard again, Jen coated her fingers in Rachel’s juices and offered them to Rachel who opened her lips and let Jen slip her fingers in. Jen kissed Rachel and whispered ‘good girl’. Jen rubbed Rachel’s nipples with the palms of her hands and said she wanted one more go at them before Rachel had to leave so they headed back upstairs and lay in an offset 69 (top to tail, but with heads at the level of each other’s breasts) so they could suck and stroke them. Jen repeatedly reached up to Rachel’s pussy for her juices to smear over Rachel’s breasts and she did the same with Jen’s juices. Time was marching on by this point and they knew they would have to finish up as Rachel would definitely need to shower before going home, but Jen was especially turned on by the extended breast play and wanted to hump against Rachel. Jen lay on top of Rachel and slid up and down her thigh while pressing on of her legs against Rachel’s pussy. They took turns on top and Jen encouraged Rachel to hump, grind and slide against her as energetically and enthusiastically as she wanted, which Rachel happily did. They kissed messily, tongues swirling against each other and licking each other’s faces as they got closer to cumming, Rachel was obviously close and Jen thought about trying to catch up but decided not to interrupt Rachel’s pleasure and let her carry on humping Jen’s leg until she came. Jen pulled her down and kissed her, then flipped them both over and ground herself against Rachel’s thigh until she came herself. They kissed once again and Jen could feel her sweat dripping on to Rachel (who wasn’t in any better a state).

When the kissing eased off, Jen rolled off and lay beside Rachel, holding her hand. Jen told Rachel that she was a little worried about using the toys with Rachel just in case any of Mike’s cum ended up find its way into Rachel’s pussy (we do keep our toys clean, but the last thing Rachel needed would be to get pregnant while exploring her lesbian sexuality). Rachel looked a little scared and Jen assured her she should be fine for now as she knew the toys were clean and Mike hadn’t cum in her for the past couple of days, but that she would like to have him inside her at some point. Rachel said that she could always visit the doctor and get the pill and Jen asked Rachel if she was okay doing that (knowing Rachel’s parents really wouldn’t approve) but Rachel said it was fine and a number of girls at her school took it as they were sleeping with boyfriends. Jen was tempted to let Rachel have some of our pills, but thought it would be much better if she saw a doctor to get them and told Rachel they might just have to be careful until Rachel had been taking them for a little while.

They forced themselves to get up and go into the shower – this time Jen washed Rachel’s hair and dried it for her and then sat and watched as Rachel put her school uniform back on. Rachel asked if she could come back on the Thursday and Jen commented on the fact she had unleashed a monster. Jen pulled out a bit of paper and tallied up the number of times Rachel had cum on each of the three days – getting Rachel to confirm that she had indeed cum five times each day and that this was more than the number of times she had cum in her entire life before this. Jen stuck the paper to the wardrobe and titled it ‘Rachel’s Orgasms’, then added a ‘Previous – 3.5’ before the numbers for the sessions she’d had with Rachel. Rachel was embarrassed by this but said that as both Mike and I knew what they’d done it wasn’t a big deal – then added that they needed to keep track so they would know when Rachel reached the thousand-orgasm mark. Rachel’s eyes widened at this and Jen said she hadn’t been joking when saying she wanted to get Rachel into quadruple figures and after doing a quick calculation Jen added that if they kept going at their current pace, they could manage this before Rachel got to her 17^th birthday. Rachel wrapped an arm around Jen and asked if that meant she could keep coming back and Jen said yes, but that she might not always be able to get Mike or me to look after MJ. With a promise to return the next day, Rachel headed home and Jen called me to day I could return.

That night, Jen told Mike and me everything (again) and Mike ate me as Jen described the event of the afternoon. Jen ended up going down on me as well and Mike slid into Jen and fucked her from behind – Jen weakly protested about the issue of his cum getting in to Rachel and he pointed out that they had said they would be careful. Mike fucked and frigged Jen until she was close to cumming, then pushed deep into her and made slow movements, enjoying the pressure of her cunt around the head of his cock. He leant forwards and told Jen he would just cum over her if she wanted but she mewed that she wanted his cum in her – to which he replied that this was what he had hoped she would say – and he stroked her clit until she came, then emptied his cum into the depths of her cunt. I helped out a little bit and got Jen to 69 over me so I could lick her clean and it felt like I ate an awful lot of cum out of her (and told Mike this).

Neither Mike nor I were able to get home early on the Thursday and Rachel was a little disappointed when she turned up and discovered this, but Jen said she could wait and they played with MJ (as Rachel has been in love with MJ since she first met her). When I arrived, Rachel looked quite embarrassed and when Jen went to lead Rachel upstairs Rachel looked confused asked if I was going to be staying in the house. I told her that I knew all about what she and Jen were doing and wanted her to enjoy herself and that I wouldn’t disturb them, but if Rachel really wanted I would go out for a walk with MJ. Rachel said she couldn’t ask me to leave and I told her it was fine and we compromised on me going out for a bit and then remaining downstairs. Once upstairs, Jen warned Rachel that Mike had cum in her the previous night, but added that I had licked most of the cum out of her and that she had also showered herself out thoroughly that morning. Rachel said it would be fine and produced a pack of pills from her bag and told Jen she had got them from her school (we hadn’t realised schools did that). Jen pointed out that they still took time to work so they agreed not to share any toys that day. After their first session, Jen told Rachel about my comment relating to just how much Mike had cum in her and said that it was all due to the thought of what she and Rachel were doing. Rachel (as usual) went very red at hearing this, but smiled when Jen kissed and caressed her and told her it was all because she was so cute and beautiful that Mike (and I) found her so arousing.

As they had less time to play, Rachel only ended up cumming three times and Jen jokingly pointed out they wouldn’t reach the thousand mark by her birthday. Rachel said she really wanted to try to do this and Jen told her that it would be incredibly difficult as not even I came five times a day (okay, admittedly I sometimes cum much more than that at weekends, but generally not on weekdays). They did a bit of mental arithmetic while showering and decided on a more realistic target of Rachel reaching the thousand orgasm mark by her 18^th birthday – Jen told her that I would be incredibly jealous of this as I didn’t have my first orgasm until I was 19, although I’d more than made up for it. As they dressed, Rachel pressed Jen on how often we did things and Jen told her the truth, that we would make each other cum once or twice a day during the week, that Jen might cum a few more times at the weekend (indicating the pictures of our friends who also help out, but not giving any real details) and that I can cum dozens of times on a particularly heavy day. Rachel was amazed at the fact I came so much and Jen told her to ask me about it but Rachel wasn’t confident enough to talk to me like that just yet. On the way out, Rachel said goodbye to me, blushing as she did so and out in the hallway she told Jen that she thought it was odd that Jen was walking around naked with me there so Jen told her that if Rachel wasn’t there that I would have probably stripped off the moment I got home.

The Friday was similar – Mike managed to get home ever so slightly earlier than usual as we had someone coming to visit (see the next entry) but he didn’t wait for Rachel to ask if he was staying and took MJ straight out and said he wouldn’t come back until Jen called. Jen ate and fingered Rachel, shared a double ended dildo and humped her and they 69ed to add another three to Rachel’s total. Jen told Rachel that we had a visitor so might not be free much over the weekend and Rachel looked so disappointed that Jen said she would make sure to find a little time for Rachel to visit and they could keep playing.

Rachel’s First Time – Part 2

2017-11-29T09:56:00.002+00:00

Jen moved back down between Rachel’s legs and ate her for a third time, fingering her as well and this time spending much longer kitty kissing her afterwards. When Jen kissed her way back up Rachel’s body (stopping at her breasts for a good explore), Rachel asked if Jen wanted her to lick her pussy again. Jen told Rachel it sounded cute when she said this and that if Rachel wanted to, she’d happily let her, but thought they should try something else out. Rachel asked what Jen wanted and Jen whispered into Rachel’s ear if she knew was 69ing was. Rachel did so Jen didn’t have to explain, but told Rachel it was much better than what they had been doing as you got to enjoy yourself while playing with the other person, she then kissed Rachel and turned around, positioned her pussy over Rachel’s face and pushed her mouth back onto Rachel’s cunt. This position worked out much better for Jen as Rachel spent longer licking around Jen’s clit. Jen came and she made Rachel cum again a little while after, then moved back around and curled up against her so they could kiss. Rachel didn’t seem to care that Jen’s face was cover with her juices (or that her face was covered with Jen’s). Jen told Rachel that she had now doubled the number of times she had cum in her life and Rachel giggled. Sadly Rachel needed to get back home so they headed into the bathroom and showered together (Rachel tied her hair up so it wouldn’t get wet). Jen ran her hands repeatedly over Rachel’s body, caressing her breasts, stroking her pussy and gently toying with her pubic hair. Rachel asked if she could visit again the next day and Jen told her of course, then curled a couple of fingers up into Rachel’s pussy and gently fucked her while kissing her neck.

They got out and dried each other off, then wandered into Jen’s room so Rachel could fetch her uniform. It was only at this point that Jen realised this was where Rachel had stripped off and she realised that Rachel would have seen the large prints we have up on the wall of Jen’s, Sue’s, Lis’, Lucy’s and Josie’s cunts, as well as Mike’s cock. The times Rachel had babysat for us, we’ve taken these down so she could look after MJ without being exposed to them, but this time there was no hiding them. Rachel pointed at one of them and asked if it was Jen and Jen nodded. Rachel moved closer and traced her fingers over the picture of Jen’s pussy and said ‘it’s beautiful’, then asked Jen which one was me. Jen pointed out my pussy (which is positioned on the other side of Mike’s cock) and Rachel looked closely at it, then said she assumed the penis was Mike’s. She asked who the other pictures were of and Jen said that would have to wait for another time. Rachel asked for one more look at Jen’s pussy so Jen sat on the bed and let Rachel trace her fingers around the lips. Jen then said she wanted to make sure Rachel’s first time was complete and got her to lie on the bed, kissed down her body and went down on her again. Rachel gasped and wrapped her fingers in Jen’s hair, then made little sounds of pleasure as Jen ate her to her fifth orgasm of the session. Rachel was panting by the end as Jen licked her pussy clean, then wiped her own face before kissing Rachel who then got dressed.

They stood and kissed a bit more and Jen asked Rachel if this is what she had wanted to happen. Rachel said it had been so much better than she had expected and they kissed deeply until Jen told Rachel she should get home before she was late for dinner. Jen remained naked while walking Rachel to the front door and Rachel asked if she was going to tell Mike and me. Jen said that she would as we don’t have any secrets, but not to worry, then reached under Rachel’s skirt to squeeze her ass and said it was only fair seeing as Rachel had seen my pussy and Mike’s cock. After a final kiss, Rachel left and Jen texted me to say we could come home whenever we wanted but she ended up coming out to have dinner with us and discreetly relay what had happened to us. Needless to say, Mike and I had a long fuck when we got home (Jen wanted to save herself for Rachel) as she told us in more explicit detail and Mike made Jen promise to keep some of Rachel’s juices on her body the next time they fucked (it was actually this promise that got Mike to agree to come home early the next day and take MJ).

On the Tuesday afternoon, Rachel turned up about five minutes earlier than she had on the Monday and as soon as the front door was closed, she hugged Jen and said she had missed her. They kissed and Jen asked Rachel if she was sure she wanted to do anything more with her and Rachel looked a little hurt and asked if Jen had changed her mind and didn’t like her. Jen assured her that she hadn’t stopped thinking about Rachel since she had left, but she didn’t want to assume anything. They kissed and Rachel said that she had even touched herself in bed the previous night but when Jen asked she found out that Rachel hadn’t done it for long enough to make herself cum as she was still too afraid of her parents finding out. As they moved into the living room, Jen said that this meant Rachel was still only on eight and a half orgasms and Rachel told Jen not to tease her. Jen worked her hands under Rachel’s skirt and caressed her ass through her panties while saying she wasn’t teasing, she just thought it would be fun to keep track of how many times Rachel came so they’d know when they got to double, triple or quadruple figures. Rachel said she couldn’t imagine having that many orgasms so Jen pressed her fingers against Rachel’s pussy and whispered that it would still be fun to try. Rachel let out one of her little ‘oooohhh’ sounds and slid a hand under Jen’s skirt to find that Jen’s pussy was bare. Her fingers slid between Jen’s lips and they kissed while fondling and fingering each other for a couple of minutes.

They moved up to the bedroom (this time using Jen’s room as Rachel had already seen the pictures) and Jen slowly undressed Rachel, carefully laying her school uniform over a chair to keep it in good condition. As Jen slipped Rachel’s socks off, she thought how much Mike would love to be in her place and remembered her promise to let him taste Rachel’s juices from her body. Jen nuzzled Rachel’s panties and as she went to pull them down Rachel put her hand on them and said to Jen that she really wanted to be shaved and asked if she would help. Jen pulled the panties down to the middle of Rachel’s thighs and said that she’d shave Rachel if she really wanted, but that she quite liked the little mound of hair. Rachel said she really wanted it to be shorted and they compromised on Jen just trimming it for now, but with the promise that she would shave Rachel completely bald if that was what she still wanted. Jen put a towel on the bed and got Rachel to lie back on it and she fetched Mike’s shaver and used it with the guard set to a good length to trim off Rachel’s pubic hair. Jen cut it fairly short, but not so short that it would be itchy when Rachel was wearing panties and once she had finished, she ran her fingers through it, then rubbed her cheek against the area and told Rachel that she thought it looked cute. Naturally, Rachel wanted to see so Jen fetched a hand mirror and then pulled the long mirror over so Rachel could use both to see it from all angles. She was very pleased with the look and told Jen that she still thought she wanted to be shaved properly, but agreed to keep it like that for the time being to see what it felt like.

Jen nuzzled up against Rachel’s pussy and started kissing around the area and Rachel asked if they could 69 again. Jen pretended she wasn’t as eager to do that as Rachel was and asked why Rachel would want to do something like that. Rachel knew she was being teased and after a minute or so ended up saying that she wanted to lick Jen’s cute pussy. Jen relented and joined Rachel on the bed, then asked if she wanted to go on the top or bottom. Rachel said she didn’t know what the difference was (other than the obvious) and Jen told her that on top she could move around more and would be in control of how much contact Jen had with her pussy and she could hump against Jen’s face if she wanted. Rachel blushed and said she couldn’t do that but Jen kissed her and said she would do anything that helped Rachel feel good, or just lick her if that was what she wanted. Jen took her place on the bed and let Rachel climb over her, pulled Rachel’s crotch down to her mouth and the two of them started licking away. Jen slipped a finger into Rachel and Rachel did the same to Jen – there wasn’t much humping, but Jen did notice Rachel sliding back and forth a little against her mouth as she got closer to cumming. Jen wanted to prove a point to Rachel and ate her to orgasm, then kitty kissed her and ate her to a second orgasm before breaking contact with her pussy. Jen came once during this and was on the way to a second orgasm (Rachel had kept licking her but hadn’t eased off as much after Jen’s orgasm) but pulled away anyway and moved around so the two of them could kiss.

Jen asked if Rachel had ever tasted her pussy juices before and Rachel wrinkled her nose up at this but couldn’t justify why she had reacted that way when she had been so eager to go down on Jen and was willing to kiss her juices from Jen’s face. Jen demonstrated and dipped her fingers into her own pussy, coated them in her juices and then sucked them clean. She told Rachel that she thought Rachel tasted wonderful and Rachel said the same thing about Jen so Jen slid a finger into Rachel’s pussy and licked it, then offered it to Rachel who opened her mouth and let Jen slide it in. Jen slowly slid the finger in and out of Rachel’s mouth as she sucked it, then kissed her. Jen stroked the now much shorter fuzz covering Rachel’s pussy and told her that Mike would be honoured to know his shaver was responsible for that. Rachel blushed a deep red and asked Jen what she had told Mike and me about what they had done the previous day and Jen told Rachel ‘everything’ and that both Mike and I had thought it was incredibly arousing and had fucked hard after hearing it. Rachel asked if Jen had done anything with them and Jen told her she hadn’t as she wanted to be ready to play with Rachel again (which pleased Rachel a lot). They chatted, kissed and fondled each other for a while and Jen asked Rachel if she had ever used anything in her pussy. Rachel admitted she had fingered herself, but had never used anything else and Jen told her she could always use a brush handle, but if she wanted, they could try one of the toys that we have.

Rachel was excited about this idea and Jen fetched one of our silicone coated vibes and let Rachel feel it, telling her that in some ways it was quite like a cock – hard, but with a softer coating. Rachel looked up at the picture of Mike’s cock and asked it was like that. Jen said it was similar, but that the vibe had a major advantage – at which point she turned it on and ran it in circles around Rachel’s breasts. This caused Rachel’s nipples to stiffen and she said she loved the feeling so Jen sucked and kissed one nipple while using the vibe on the other one, switching back and forth between them. Jen loved the reaction she was getting as she loves breast play (and unfortunately my nipples are nowhere near as sensitive as Jen’s, Rachel’s or even Sue’s). Jen pressed a leg between Rachel’s as something for her to press against and after about ten minutes of breast play she kissed her way back up to Rachel’s face and asked if she was enjoying herself. Rachel said she never realised her breasts could make her feel like that. Jen asked Rachel to tell her what she did when she masturbated and Rachel got all embarrassed but Jen pointed out that they had made each other cum and if it would help, she’d let Rachel watch her masturbate. Rachel’s eyes widened and she asked if Jen was being serious and Jen swore to cum for Rachel if Rachel told her how she played with herself.

In a quiet voice Rachel told Jen that she would slide a hand into her panties and touch herself, rub up and down and sometimes push a finger a little way into herself. She would rub her clitoris and if she had PJs on, would sometimes slide a hand up inside them and hold one of her breasts, gently squeezing it (but not getting the same response that Jen had). Rachel always kept her nightclothes on while playing with herself and even then she usually only briefly touched herself before stopping and as she had previously said, only making herself cum three and a bit times. Jen pressed up against Rachel as she described this and Jen whispered that it sounded incredibly sexy and she hoped she would get to see Rachel play with herself at some point. Rachel said she’d be too embarrassed and Jen reminded her that she was going to masturbate for her, but that she didn’t have to do if she didn’t feel comfortable. Jen then ran the vibe over Rachel’s nipples again and told her that she had something else to do first though, then trailed the vibe down over Rachel’s stomach and ran it up and down the sides of her pussy. Rachel immediately let out another ‘ooohhh’ and a much louder one when Jen ran the vibe up the length of her pussy and brushed it against her clit. Jen asked if Rachel liked it (which she did) so she carried on rubbing the vibe up and down, only occasionally touching her clit with it. The two girls kissed and Jen asked if she could fuck Rachel with the vibe. Rachel said she was nervous (as she hadn’t put anything inside herself) but when Jen promised to be gentle, Rachel said she trusted her. Jen pushed the tip of the vibe between Rachel’s pussy lips but when she slid in into her actual pussy, Rachel tensed up so Jen backed off a bit and kissed one of Rachel’s breasts. As Rachel relaxed, Jen slid the vibe in a little further, then slowly fucked her with it, only penetrating a little way.

Jen progressed slowly – fucking Rachel with the vibe, withdrawing it and running it over Rachel’s breasts (allowing her to cover them with her juices) and then returning the vibe to Rachel’s pussy to stimulate her clit and then slide it back in. Jen kept this up until the vibe was almost the whole way inside Rachel and she let Rachel look down at the mirror to see it sticking out of her. Jen moved down between Rachel’s legs and lapped at her clit as she slid the vibe in and out and Rachel came, at which point Jen turned the vibe down to low and kitty kissed around Rachel’s pussy. When Jen moved back up to kiss Rachel, she slid the vibe from the younger girl’s pussy and let Rachel watch as she licked it clean. Rachel asked Jen to teach her how to use it so Jen sat back and spread her legs, ran the vibe over her own breasts and then slipped it between her own lips and started masturbating with it. Rachel said she wanted to use it on Jen and Jen said that she could, or she could watch Jen masturbate (as promised) and then use it on her later. Rachel said she wanted to see how Jen played with herself so Jen put on a show, toying with her breasts, using the vibe in her pussy and on her clit, fingering and frigging herself and mewing her way to orgasm.

Jen lay back on the bed and pulled on Rachel’s hand to join her. Rachel lay on top of Jen and said she had loved watching her and Jen told her if that was the case that she would really get on well with me. Rachel asked what Jen meant and Jen tried to brush it off but Rachel really wanted to know so Jen told her about my exhibitionist tendencies and how much I loved having other people watch me cum (as well as make me cum). Rachel asked about the other pictures on the wall and Jen told her how they were our friends and that we frequently played with all of them – even letting Rachel in on the fact that Lis (pointing out which was Lis’ pussy) was currently pregnant with Mike’s baby (although omitting the fact that one of the pussies was my sister’s). Jen’s fingers found their way between Rachel’s ass cheeks and toyed with her pussy. Rachel told Jen to stop teasing her and Jen picked up the vibe and pushed it down against Rachel’s pussy, then turned it on. Jen angled the vibe so the tip was pressing against Rachel’s clit and she said that it was time for Rachel to find out what it was like to cum like this. It took hardly any time until Rachel was moaning into Jen’s mouth as they kissed (which Jen loved) and as Rachel came, she wriggled about on top of Jen. As soon as Rachel’s orgasm ended, Jen moved out from under Rachel, pulled her legs apart and buried her mouth in Rachel’s pussy to kitty kiss her. Jen lost herself in Rachel’s scent and taste – further exploring her pussy and lips until she knew every detail. Midway through, Rachel picked up the vibe and Jen felt Rachel rub it over Jen’s pussy, then push it into her. Rachel seemed to have trouble coordinating licking Jen while using the vibe in her, but Jen was in no hurry to cum and let Rachel experiment while she kitty kissed her. Eventually though, the desire to feel Rachel cum under her won out and Jen ate her properly, pushing her tongue as deep into her pussy as she could and swirling it around her clit. Rachel used the vibe on Jen’s clit and made her cum (a bit too hard, but Jen didn’t say anything) and Jen asked Rachel to just lick her while she finished Rachel off and pushing her to her fifth orgasm of the day.

The two girls kissed and humped against each other, their bodies now slick with sweat and a mixture of their juices. Rachel said she needed to get home so they went into the bathroom but this time Jen didn’t shower with Rachel (although stood and watched as Rachel showered). When Rachel asked why Jen wasn’t cleaning off, Jen told her that Mike wanted to taste her juices and Rachel went beetroot and said he couldn’t. Jen told her that if she really didn’t want him (or me) to taste her, that she would jump in with her and Rachel barely hesitated before saying they couldn’t, so Jen joined her and allowed Rachel to wash her clean.

Rachel’s First Time – Part 1

2017-11-20T22:14:00.002+00:00

On the Monday following my epic fuck-fest in London (and our younger neighbour Rachel’s admission that she is gay), I went home from work early as a surprise for Jen. Rachel had arranged to come over after school (once again to clarify, she was at the age of consent) and I appeared a little before Rachel was likely to arrive and told Jen that I was taking MJ for a walk and would have dinner out with Mike that night. Jen told me I didn’t have to do that and it might even be better if I didn’t, but I told Jen I know her well enough and the fact that she had put her hair up in a nice style, was wearing one of her nicer dressed and even had panties on showed that she was making an effort for Rachel’s visit. When I slipped my hand between Jen’s legs she moaned and told me not to touch her as it was difficult enough to stop her panties from being drenched. I paid no attention to this, told her she’d just have to change and knelt and suckled her through her panties until I could taste her. Jen told me I was mean so I pulled the panties off and licked her clean – mostly avoiding her clit, wiped her thoroughly with the panties and then slid them on myself, telling her I’d keep her juices against my pussy.

Jen sat nervously waiting for Rachel to turn up – unsure of what was going to happen. She quickly answered the door when Rachel knocked and ushered her in, asking how her day had been and making small talk. They sat and chatted for a while and Jen calmed down, realising she had been being stupid. Rachel made a comment about one of the girls at school she liked and Jen gently teased her about this, saying she could always ask her out – but Rachel said she couldn’t as her parents might find out. Rachel asked Jen if they could sunbathe again and Jen said they could and asked if Rachel needed to go get a bikini. Jen watched as Rachel chewed on her lip and squirmed on her seat, then said if it was okay that she wouldn’t mind sunbathing naked again. Jen said that was fine with her and Rachel asked if Jen would be naked as well, to which Jen said she would if Rachel didn’t mind. Rachel told Jen she’d have to be careful not to get her school uniform dirty and Jen suggested Rachel lay it out on the table or bed. Rachel headed upstairs and returned down with a towel wrapped around her, by which time Jen had already put a couple of other towels out on the grass, along with the sun lotion.

Rachel sat down and started applying the cream as Jen slipped her dress off, then pulled her panties down and tossed them aside. Jen applied cream to her front and Rachel asked Jen if she wanted her back done. Neither girl said much as Rachel sat over Jen’s ass and applied the cream but when Jen felt the younger girl press harder against her ass, she pushed back against Rachel. Once Jen’s back was done, Rachel asked if she could do Jen’s legs and Jen breathlessly let out a little ‘uh-huh’. Rachel started at Jen’s ankles and worked her way up. Jen spread her legs slightly and imagined Rachel looking at her pussy. Jen didn’t feel as wet as she had the previous day, but could still feel her pussy tingling, especially as Rachel’s hands rubbed her upper legs, just below her ass. Rachel then said ‘my turn’ and lay on her towel, allowing Jen to apply the suncream to her. Jen asked if Rachel wanted her legs done and she said yes so Jen stroked up and down the length of Rachel’s legs, evenly covering them with cream. When Jen slid her hands up Rachel’s inner thighs, Rachel spread her legs and allowed Jen to run the cream in. Jen kept her fingers a couple of inches from Rachel’s pussy, but finished with a playful tickle, causing Rachel to writhe about on the towel.

It was only at this point that Rachel asked where MJ was (up until a few days previously, we had thought it had been entirely due to MJ that Rachel had been visiting). Jen told her that I had her for the afternoon, hesitated and then added that I wouldn’t be back for a while. They lay quietly for a while and Rachel then said that Jen was lucky as she could live the way she wanted. Jen told Rachel how she had been really nervous about coming out, had hidden it from her friends and family and hadn’t told anyone until she was 19 so Rachel shouldn’t feel any pressure to tell people if she wasn’t ready. Rachel went on to complain that she couldn’t even sunbathe with a bikini on at home as her parents were afraid people would see her and then added that it was really frustrating not being able to ever do anything. From the conversation the previous day, Jen assumed Rachel was talking about masturbating and told Rachel that if she ever needed some time ‘alone’, that she could always visit them and use one of the bedrooms. This made Rachel go bright red and she very quietly said thanks. Rachel asked if she could ask more personal questions and Jen told her to go ahead. She asked how girls do things to each other and Jen told her it all depends on the people involved, some like kissing, touching, fondling, licking, using toys… Jen said all of this very slowly, watching Rachel as she said each word. Rachel asked if she could ask more personal questions and Jen told her to go ahead. She asked how girls do things to each other and Jen told her it all depends on the people involved, some like kissing, touching, fondling, licking, using toys… Jen said all of this very slowly, watching Rachel as she said each word. Rachel asked Jen what she liked and Jen said that would also depend on who she was with so Rachel asked if Jen did different things with Mike and me. Jen said that other than the obvious (that she could have intercourse with Mike), things were otherwise quite similar. Rachel asked for more details and Jen said she didn’t know if it was appropriate to tell her and Rachel said she wasn’t a little girl and knew about sex – to which Jen said she hadn’t meant that.

Jen ended up telling Rachel that she liked oral sex – and that both Mike and I loved doing this to her. Rachel asked Jen to describe what it felt like and Jen did her best while trying not to be too explicit and basically told Rachel it was an incredibly intimate and deep feeling (at least with someone you love). Rachel said she wished she knew what that felt like and Jen told her she’d meet someone and get to find out all in good time. Rachel told Jen she wanted to try it now and feel what it was like and before Jen could answer, asked if Jen liked her. Jen told Rachel she thought she was beautiful and she really liked her – but wanted Rachel to be sure before doing anything more. Rachel said she was sure and asked Jen if she could look at her body properly. Jen said that was fine and lay on her back, watching as Rachel moved right up beside her and felt her gaze as it roamed over her body. Rachel lifted a hand to Jen’s breast and asked ‘Can I?’. Jen nodded and felt Rachel gently squeeze her breasts, one at a time, then she lifted her second hand and played with them both at once. Rachel stroked around the breasts, only making gentle contact with the nipples (much gentler than Jen likes). She asked if she could look at Jen’s pussy and Jen quickly spread her legs and watched Rachel move down between her legs. Jen spread her lips, allowing Rachel to see her inner lips and she felt some moisture run out and over her ass. Rachel whispered ‘it’s beautiful’ and Jen thanked her. Rachel asked if she could touch and Jen nodded, then felt Rachel’s fingers slide up and down her pussy. Rachel pushed her fingers a little way in and then quickly pulled out apologising. Jen said it was fine and Rachel asked if she could do it again. Jen lay back and concentrated on the feeling of Rachel’s fingers slowly sliding in and out of her wet cunt, with the feeling of Rachel’s breath on her lips.

Jen reached down and pulled on Rachel’s arm, telling her to come here. Rachel moved up over Jen’s body and Jen pulled Rachel against her, pressing their breasts together and feeling Rachel’s public hair against her pussy. Jen asked Rachel if she had kissed anyone and Rachel said she had – Jen was a little disappointed at this (although not too surprised), but lifted her head and gave Rachel a kiss on the lips. Rachel kissed Jen back and Jen stroked up and down Rachel’s back. Jen opener her mouth and licked against Rachel’s lips, who opened her mouth and pushed her tongue out quite forcefully. Jen briefly broke the kiss and told Rachel not to hurry and they went back to kissing. Jen slowly stroked her hands down Rachel’s back, then traced her fingers over Rachel’s ass cheeks. She asked if it was okay and Rachel moaned a yes and pressed against Jen harder. Jen worked one of her legs between Rachel’s and felt the warm slickness of her pussy and Rachel immediately started humping against Jen. They rolled over so Jen was on top and Jen pushed her pussy against Rachel’s thigh and they kissed some more. Jen kissed down to Rachel’s breasts and took one in her mouth, swirled her tongue around it, then released it and kissed around the breast. Rachel moaned and Jen asked if she liked what she was doing (she did).

The two girls humped and ground against each other in the sunlight, the kissing becoming increasingly passionate. Jen finally slid a hand down between them and her fingers slid between Rachel’s lips. Rachel said it felt wonderful and Jen nuzzled Rachel’s breasts as she explored Rachel’s pussy, then kissed back up to her face and asked if they should go indoors. Rachel said yes so they stood and Jen led Rachel by the hand into the house and up the stairs. Jen led Rachel into Mike’s room and lay her down on the bed, joining her and resuming their kissing. Rachel’s hands explored Jen’s body and she asked if she could play with Jen’s breasts, which Jen eagerly allowed and lay enjoying the feeling of Rachel sucking on her nipples. Whether it was through inexperience or enthusiasm, Rachel sucked quite firmly, but Jen likes it that way so didn’t complain – especially as Rachel seemed to be enjoying it. Rachel pushed a hand between Jen’s legs and squelched a couple of fingers into Jen’s pussy, causing her to let out a mew. Rachel asked if Jen was okay and Jen explained that was just one of the sounds she made when she felt good. Rachel said it sounded cute so Jen tickled her, but this time she tickled her much longer until Rachel was breathless. Jen kissed around Rachel’s breasts and sucked on her nipples. Rachel was breathing heavily but otherwise quiet and Jen told her that while she didn’t have to make lots of moaning sounds, if she wanted to make any noise then she could and didn’t have to feel embarrassed. Jen slid a couple of fingers into Rachel’s pussy, eliciting a ‘ooohhh’ from her so Jen kissed her on the lips and said that was more like it. Jen gently fingered Rachel and used her thumb to stroke her clit while moving between kissing her mouth and breasts.

Rachel got visibly more aroused and writhed on the bed under Jen’s touch. Jen whispered to Rachel that she wanted to go down on her and asked if she could. Rachel’s face lit up and she said ‘yes please’ so Jen moved down the bed, pushed Rachel’s legs apart and placed her face just in front of Rachel’s pussy. Rachel covered herself and said again that she wished she was shaved but Jen told her that her pussy looked beautiful and asked her to move her hand. Rachel gingerly did this and Jen spread Rachel’s lips, then stroked a finger up and down the inner lips. Rachel gasped a little as Jen pushed her head forwards and traced her tongue up and down the length of Rachel’s pussy. Jen pushed her tongue between Rachel’s lips, then squirmed it up inside her pussy and licked around in a circle. Rachel was panting already and said it felt amazing but Jen was only just getting started and crawled backwards down the bed, pulling Rachel with her until Jen was kneeling on the floor and Rachel’s ass was at the edge of the bed. Jen pushed Rachel’s legs apart and started licking up and down her pussy properly – occasionally circling her clit or pushing her tongue into her. Rachel let out a few more sounds of obvious pleasure and Jen decided she had teased her enough so carried on but spent a little more time around Rachel’s clit until Rachel panted ‘oh, oh, oh’ and Jen felt Rachel’s body tense. She kept licking as Rachel came and eased off as Rachel relaxed back into the bed.

Jen kept kitty kissing Rachel who told Jen she had just had an orgasm and asked why Jen was still licking her. Jen raised her head and told Rachel not to be silly – she was a girl and not limited in the way men were. Rachel asked what Jen meant and Jen told her to just relax and enjoy things. Jen kitty kissed Rachel, spending more time exploring her pussy, then ate her to another orgasm and kitty kissed her for another few minutes before kissing her way up Rachel’s body. Jen didn’t want to gross Rachel out so she wiped her face clean of Rachel’s juices before kissing her. Rachel had a look of pure bliss on her face and told Jen that it had felt amazing. Between kisses they chatted and Jen asked Rachel if she had cum before and Rachel said she had, but Jen found out that Rachel had only cum three and a half times before (she wasn’t sure about the fourth one – but she was adamant that what Jen had just done felt infinitely better than any of the times she had played with herself. Jen asked if that meant Rachel hadn’t cum since their sunbathing and foreplay the previous day and Rachel blushed and said she had touched herself a bit that night, but had been too scared to masturbate at home. Rachel picked up on what Jen had said and asked if Jen had masturbated and Jen openly admitted that she had been so turned on that she had fingered her pussy in the middle of the kitchen the moment Rachel had left and had done it again later that afternoon and that she had even got Mike and me to make her cum that night as she’d been so turned on. Rachel looked a little panicked and asked if she had told Mike and me about her and Rachel said she had, but not to worry as we wouldn’t tell anyone. She then whispered to Rachel why she thought I had come home and taken MJ out to give them time alone.

Rachel asked if that meant Jen had wanted to get her into bed and Jen said she hadn’t known what was going to happen, but she wanted to have the chance as she had been so turned on by Rachel over the weekend. Rachel seemed surprised by this but Jen blushed and said that she had felt so aroused that she had dripped her juices over Rachel, which Rachel said she had felt, causing Jen to blush more. Rachel then said that she didn’t get that wet and asked if it was a problem but Jen pointed out that not many women ever get to the point of being literally dripping wet, then added that she herself didn’t get that wet that often and it was due to Rachel. They kissed more and Rachel ran her hands down Jen’s back and caressed her ass. Jen kissed her way down to Rachel’s breasts and started moving down her stomach when Rachel asked what she was doing. Jen said she was going to eat Rachel again and Rachel said she wanted to try and do it to Jen. Jen moved back up and told Rachel she didn’t have to – she could just let her make her feel good but Rachel said she wanted to play with Jen’s pussy so they rolled over and as Rachel moved down the bed, Jen told her not to lick her if she didn’t like the taste or sensation and that Rachel could stop anytime.

Jen made sure she was positioned at the edge of the bed and spread her legs wide. Rachel knelt between them and stroked up and down Jen’s pussy, then said Jen was so much wetter and Jen again told Rachel that was her fault. Rachel kissed Jen’s pussy very gently a few times, then gave a few small licks. Jen mewed her approval and was just about to tell Rachel to stop if she didn’t like it when the younger girl pushed her tongue against Jen’s pussy and licked up and down. Jen let out a long sigh and Rachel asked if she was doing it right. Jen told her to just experiment and see what she liked and Rachel went back to licking her. Jen made the occasional mewing sound to encourage Rachel, but didn’t need to give her any guidance as Rachel was eagerly licking Jen and didn’t seem at all bothered by how wet Jen was, even pulling Jen’s lips apart and licking inside her in the way Jen had done. As Jen got closer to cumming, she wanted to tell Rachel to concentrate more on her clit, but Rachel’s tongue was making enough contact with it to slowly push Jen towards cumming and she decided to let Rachel keep exploring and just enjoy the experience. Rachel must have picked up on the fact that Jen’s mewing was becoming more insistent though as she started licking faster and harder and Jen could feel her orgasm building and then exploding from her cunt. She came hard and gripped her breasts, pulling on the nipples. Unfortunately Rachel stopped licking and asked Jen if she was okay – Jen just moaned oh yes, yes and then relaxed onto the bed as her orgasm faded. She knew she had to teach Rachel about kitty kissing (and how to keep going until the person finished cumming), but knew this wasn’t the time to say anything.

Rachel asked if she had done a good job and Jen pulled her up over her and kissed her deeply, tasting her own juices from Rachels face. She told Rachel that it had felt absolutely wonderful and she had cum really hard. Rachel seemed very pleased about this and after kissing her a bit more, Jen told her that she was obviously a natural at eating pussy. Rachel asked if that was always what Jen call ‘it’ and Jen said it as usually that or cunt – then saw the surprise in Rachel’s eyes at the use of cunt. Jen apologised and asked what words Rachel used (she didn’t really as her parents would disapprove of such language) and Jen said she didn’t care and it was up to Rachel what words she wanted to use when she was with her. She could use vulva and vagina, pussy, snatch, twat, cunt – whatever she liked. Rachel said she liked the word pussy as it sounded cute and Jen told Rachel she had an incredibly cute pussy and asked if she could have another play with it. Rachel was confused again and said that Jen had already given her two orgasms and Jen told her that she could have lots more if she had the energy. She asked if Rachel had really only cum three of four times and Rachel confirmed this, saying she was too afraid to play with herself at home in case she got caught so had only done this a few times (being interrupted once, hence the half orgasm).

London Visit May 2015 – Part 5

2017-11-14T20:01:00.000+00:00

I was eager to tell Jen about all the fun I’d had over the weekend (I didn’t want to make her jealous as she had been meant to be there with us, but it had been such a good weekend I needed to share it). Jen looked in an incredibly good mood when we arrived and greeted her. She told me I reeked of sex and I said it was mostly due to Susan, but that I probably had some Abrahii, Lisa and Amber on me – as well as various bits of boy-cum. I was just about to launch into a summary of my orgasms (we usually give each other an overview and then go into the full details later – the latter part often being when I’d make notes so when I get around to writing up my blog – which is now two years behind – I can remember things) when I finally realised just how much Jen was beaming and asked her what was up. She told me I wouldn’t be able to guess so I asked if Lauran had come round to visit and asked for a private session and Jen said it was much better than this. I was at a bit of a loss as I couldn’t think of anything Jen would enjoy more than helping to turn a straight woman gay (or at least bi) as this is Jen’s stated mission for life. I had a sudden panic and asked Jen if she was pregnant again (both she and I are on the pill, but I know it isn’t 100% effective) as I know Jen would love to have another baby, but she had agreed that the next one would be mine. She told me she wasn’t and then commented on how relieved I looked and I tickled her until she promised to tell me (although not immediately as Jen insisted Mike and I both go and say hello to MJ first as she was convinced we would be enthralled by what she had to tell us). This just made it even more infuriating, but we crept upstairs and kissed MJ hello (she was asleep in her cot), then headed back down and sat facing Jen so she could describe her weekend.

Jen had invited Ineta over on the Friday night and once MJ had settled down, she and Ineta had sat out in the back garden enjoying a glass of wine. They chatted for a while and Jen unbuttoned the front of her dress until it was lying completely open, then dribbled a bit of wine on her breasts and asked Ineta if she would help clean her up. Not being as used to playing outside, Ineta looked around to check they weren’t being watched, but then moved over and knelt between Jen’s legs and licked the wine from Jen’s breasts. Jen added a little more wine and got Ineta to lick this up, then dribbled some on to her stomach and finally onto her pussy. Ineta told Jen she could have just asked to be eaten but Jen said this was more fun and slid forwards to make it easier for Ineta as she moved back down between Jen’s legs. Mike interrupted to say he would have to reward Ineta at work on Monday and Jen said that she had already repaid her, but he could pay her again if he wanted. Ineta had remained between Jen’s legs eating her until she came and Jen had to resist peeing as she came (Ineta knows about Jen’s pee fetish, but doesn’t enjoy being peed on as much as Jen does). As Ineta moved back over to her chair and brushed off her knees, Jen thanked her and said it had felt wonderful. Jen slid her dress off and crawled over to where Ineta was sitting, then started pulling at the buttons on Ineta’s jeans, telling her off for wearing clothes that made it difficult to get to her bits. After a couple of minutes, Jen got Ineta to stand up and she pulled the jeans down, then Ineta sat and Jen pulled them completely off, spread Ineta’s legs and went down on her. Ineta held Jen’s head between her legs and let out little moans until she was close to cumming and then told Jen she couldn’t hold back any more. Jen looked up and told Ineta to pee as she came – Ineta asked Jen if she was sure and was told ‘of course – let go and enjoy it’ before Jen buried her tongue between Ineta’s lips again. Jen kept eating until Ineta started cumming, briefly broke contact to say ‘pee’ and went back to eating Ineta as she peed into Jen’s mouth and over her face. Jen kept going as Ineta let out a number of yelps and gasps, then switched to kitty kissing her when Ineta tried to push Jen away. Ineta looked down and saw a drenched Jen and said she was sorry but Jen briefly broke contact again to say it was fine and she had enjoyed it, then went back to kitty kissing Ineta for another few minutes.

When Jen moved back over to her chair, she shivered a bit and used her dress to wipe herself dry(ish). Ineta asked Jen if she had really enjoyed that and Jen explained (again) that she found it incredibly arousing and had loved the feeling of the warm liquid as it had squirted out of Ineta as she came. Ineta said she still found it embarrassing that she had just done that but Jen assured he again that she had loved it then suggested they go inside as she was now a bit cold. Jen showered before going to bed and she and Ineta had another session, starting off with kissing, then humping, fingering, a little licking and then using vibes on each other to cum. MJ woke up a couple of times in the night and needed settling, but was back in her cot by the morning so Jen could kiss and lick Ineta awake. Ineta commented that she loved staying over with Jen as this was by far the best way to be woken up. Jen lapped at Ineta’s pussy until she came, then kitty kissed her for ages (only stopping when MJ woke up). Ineta said it was a pity Jen hadn’t cum but Jen said this was fine and they could play later on once MJ had been fed (Jen did get to cum when MJ went down for her morning nap and as a bonus she ate Ineta in the shower, getting another golden shower of her own).

Ineta left around lunchtime and unfortunately wasn’t able to return that night as she already had plans (she had invited Jen out with them, but Jen hadn’t wanted to leave MJ). Jen was just getting ready to sunbathe in the back garden when Rachel (the girl from down the street turned up) and asked if she could see MJ (she adores MJ). Jen invited Rachel in and told her to take MJ out to the garden while she popped upstairs. Jen had been planning on slipping out of her dress and sunbathing in just her panties (as she almost never wears a bra), but now Rachel was here, she quickly put a bikini on and slipped her dress back on, then headed out to the garden. Jen asked Rachel if she would mind her sunbathing and when Rachel said no, Jen removed her dress and applied some suncream, then helped Rachel later MJ in cream. They chatted for a while and Rachel then asked Jen if she could sunbathe with her. Jen said she didn’t mind and Rachel said she would go home and get a swimsuit. Jen nearly suggested Rachel just strip down to her underwear, but restrained herself and it only took a couple of minutes for Rachel to pop home and return with a black bikini stuffed into a bag. She asked if she could change in the house and was told to go ahead, then appeared in the kitchen doorway a couple of minutes later.

The girls chatted for a while longer and played with MJ. Jen asked Rachel if she could put some cream on her back and there was the usual difficulty with the bikini strap getting in the way so Jen reached around and undid it, making it much easier for Rachel. Jen didn’t fasten the strap and when she had to get up to retrieve MJ (who had crawled a little way away) she held the front of the bikini over her breasts. Jen made a comment to Rachel about the garden being private and that she would usually sunbathe topless and Rachel told her she could if she wanted. Jen asked Rachel if she was sure and Rachel said it was okay, as long as Jen didn’t tell her parents (Rachel’s parents are quite religious and strict and we are well aware that they don’t approve of Jen being gay and be being bi). Jen let the bikini fall from her body and added a bit of cream to her hands to wipe over her breasts (not massaging them too much – just applying the cream for protection). She lay on her back and they chatted some more and Jen thought she saw Rachel glancing at her breasts a number of times. As Rachel is so much younger than us (legal, but still a lot younger), we don’t think of her in a sexual way, and Jen pretended she hadn’t noticed and just put it down to the fact that Rachel’s parents probably didn’t take her anywhere on holiday where people sunbathed topless. Rachel asked Jen to put some cream on her back and as Jen had done, Rachel undid her bikini, but once Jen had finished, Rachel tied it up again.

Jen moved into the shade for her nap and when she returned to the towels with a fresh jug of iced tea, Rachel asked Jen if she could tell her a secret. Jen asked if there was anything bad happening to Rachel and she said there wasn’t, but she wanted to tell Jen something. Jen pinky promised not to tell to try and lighten the mood as Rachel looked quite serious and then took Rachel’s hands and told her she didn’t have to tell her anything, but that she would listen to whatever she had to say. Rachel looked Jen in the eyes, then looked down and quietly said that she thought she was gay. This was quite a surprise as Rachel had hinted a number of times about various boys she liked at school and Jen realised that to Rachel this was a big admission (especially given what her family was like). Jen just said ‘OK’ and gave her hands a gentle squeeze. Rachel told Jen that she hadn’t told anyone this before and if her parents knew that they would probably disown her. Jen hugged Rachel and told her it was fine, that she wouldn’t tell anyone and that Rachel could always talk to her and to me as well if she wanted. Rachel asked if Jen had to tell me and Mike and Jen said we didn’t have any secrets, that she could trust us not to tell anyone (she is out now – the one advantage of being so far behind on my blogging) but if she really wanted, she wouldn’t tell us until Rachel was ready.

They chatted a bit more and lay holding hands as Jen assured Rachel that she didn’t have to tell anyone else until she was ready and comfortable and Rachel told Jen about a few of the girls at school she had crushes on (but weren’t gay – at least as far as Rachel knew). Rachel asked Jen if she could sunbathe topless too and Jen said it was fine as long as Rachel was comfortable with it. Jen had to restrain her love of breasts as Rachel slowly slipped her bikini top off and caught herself licking her lips and Rachel rubbed suncream over her breasts, then forced herself to look away. Both girls caught each other looking at their breasts a few times and when Rachel asked Jen to put some more cream on her back, Jen had to resist letting her hands run up Rachel’s sides to cop a feel. When Rachel rubbed more cream on Jen’s back, Jen felt a shiver go through her and Rachel certainly spent longer applying the cream than was necessary but Jen didn’t say anything about this as she could feel Rachel’s crotch pressed against her ass.

Rachel stayed for dinner that night (Jen put her dress back on but didn’t put a bra on). Rachel showered before getting dressed again but Jen didn’t see her naked and over dinner Rachel told Jen how relieved she was to have finally told someone. Jen told Rachel about how she came out and how I was the first girl she had been with properly (not in anywhere near as much detail as I’ve described in the blog and Jen concentrated more on the coming out part than our fucking at the party). Rachel asked if that meant Jen had only ever been with one girl and Jen told her that she had been with others, but that I knew about this and ended up telling Rachel we were in an open relationship (which Rachel said her parents would make them approve of us even less than they already did, but promised to keep our secret if Jen kept hers). After putting MJ down to bed, the two of them snuggled up on the sofa and watched a film and Rachel then went home, but they had a much longer goodbye hug than usual and Rachel kissed Jen on the cheek and thanked her.

Jen had a cool shower and then lay awake in bed for a fair while that night, trying to resist for as long as she could before finally giving in and masturbating to the thought of Rachel. Deciding she wasn’t satisfied with cumming just once, she also replayed our first time at the party (having talked about it earlier) and came to a mix of this memory and the thought of doing the same to Rachel. Jen felt a little guilty about this as Rachel is so young (but as I’ve said – legal – just to be clear!) but that didn’t stop her from having dreams of doing much more with Rachel and waking up with her pussy leaking juices. Jen thinks she might have even been playing with herself in her sleep as her fingers felt wet even before she plunged them into her cunt. As she was still coming round, she wasn’t thinking about what she was doing and didn’t even try to think about anything other than the dreams of Rachel. She was well on the way to cumming when MJ woke up (and admits that it might have been her moaning Rachel’s name out loud that woke the baby) and had to stop.

Jen spent the morning doing the household chores and playing with MJ until the doorbell rang and she was greeted with the sight of Rachel who asked if Jen was planning on sunbathing again that day. Jen said she had been thinking of going for a walk and that Rachel could come with them but Rachel pouted and said she’d like to get a little sun first and couldn’t sunbathe in her own back garden as her parents didn’t want her brother’s friends to see her. Jen relented and said they could go for a walk in a little bit and stood aside to let Rachel in. As they lay out the towels and Jen went to fetch a drink for them both, Rachel removed her dress to reveal she already had a bikini on underneath, which Jen immediately noticed was a bit skimpier than the one she’d worn the previous day and Rachel then slipped off the top and rubbed suncream over her breasts. Jen felt her pussy pulse – she still hadn’t cum from her interrupted session that morning and the sight of Rachel’s pale breasts with her small nipples was incredibly arousing. Jen placed MJ in her walker on the patio and Rachel asked if Jen was going to sunbathe as well. Jen nodded yes and slowly unzipped her dress. As she slid it off, she thought about the fact she didn’t have a bra on and dismissed it as Rachel had already seen her breasts and she was sitting topless in front of her anyway. It was only as Jen dropped the dress to the ground and half-stepped out of it that she remembered she didn’t have any panties on (while Jen isn’t always pantyless, she often doesn’t wear them and her pussy had been so wet from the time she woke up that she hadn’t bothered putting them on).

Jen saw Rachel’s eyes widen and she quickly reached down and grabbed for her dress, apologising for flashing Rachel. Jen said that she sometimes sunbathed naked (which she thought was better than ‘my pussy is drenched and I’ve been trying not to masturbate all day as I’ve been thinking of fucking you’) and apologised again, holding the dress around her waist and disappearing into the house to get a set of bikini bottoms. Up in the bedroom, Jen quickly rifled through her drawer – briefly being tempted to wear a very skimpy set, but opting for something with better coverage and sufficiently dark that it wouldn’t show up any patches caused by her juices. When she got back out to the garden, Jen apologised again and said she hadn’t meant to do that but Rachel said it was okay and she didn’t mind. Rachel asked Jen if she would put some cream on her back and Jen straddled her, but then lifted herself up slightly so she wasn’t pressing against Rachel. Jen started at Rachel’s shoulders and rubbed the cream in, then worked her way down Rachel’s back. Jen’s resolve weakened and she slowly lowered herself until her crotch was pressing against Rachel’s ass and she wondered if Rachel had any idea how turned on she was. Jen allowed herself to ever so slightly rub against Rachel before saying she was done and reluctantly pulling herself clear.

Rachel volunteered to do Jen’s back and immediately straddled Jen, pressing her crotch firmly against Jen’s ass. Jen tried to keep her body still as Rachel rubbed the cream in but at one point Rachel tickled her (probably accidentally) and Jen squirmed her ass against Rachel’s pussy). Rachel offered to do the back of Jen’s legs but Jen said she could do them herself as she was afraid if Rachel’s hands went too far up her legs that she’d feel or smell how wet Jen was. Jen distracted herself by covering MJ in suncream and they played with her for a little while. They had lunch outside and Jen put MJ down for a nap then applied more cream to each other’s backs. This time Jen definitely felt Rachel squirm against her ass and when Jen sat over Rachel to do her back, she allowed herself to apply a bit more pressure and slowly ground her crotch against Rachel’s ass. The girls lay quietly beside each other chatting and after a while Rachel asked if she could ask Jen something. Jen assumed this was going to be more coming-out questions and told Rachel she could ask her anything at all. Rachel hesitated and Jen didn’t push her, then Rachel asked if it was difficult to shave between her legs. Jen apologised to Rachel again and said she hadn’t meant to show her that but Rachel quietly said that she didn’t mind and it looked nice. Jen could feel her pussy oozing juices but kept her composure and told Rachel that it isn’t too hard and she sometimes did it herself, but that Mike or I usually did it for her. Rachel asked if Jen shaved me and when Jen nodded, Rachel said that she really wanted to shave so she could look as nice down there as Jen did. Jen pressed her thighs together and told Rachel not to worry about it and that she could always just trim there if she wanted her pubic hair to be shorter and didn’t want to shave herself. Jen wanted to offer to shave Rachel but knew this was probably an unwise thing to say and would probably frighten her off but her thoughts were interrupted when Rachel said that she had never really seen another girl naked – well, in the showers at school, but not anywhere when she could actually look at them – and if Jen wanted to sunbathe naked, then Rachel wouldn’t mind.

Jen could feel her whole body flushing, her nipples stiffening and her pussy throbbing as the desire built up in her dreams and interrupted masturbation session throbbed in her. Jen asked if Rachel was sure and when Rachel just nodded, Jen slid her hand to her waist, lifted her ass slightly off the towel and slid her bottoms down, trying to hide the fact that they were soaked with her juices. Jen rubbed a little suncream over her mons in the hope that the slickness of the cream would hide her own juices, but this backfired a little as she just ended up smearing more of her juices around so she gave up and lay back. Jen could see that Rachel was trying to discreetly look at Jen so she pretended not to notice. Rachel hesitantly asked if she should sunbathe naked as well and Jen told her she could if she wanted, but that she didn’t have to. Jen watched as Rachel slipped her bottoms off and Rachel then covered her pussy with her hand and said she was embarrassed that she had so much hair. Jen told her it was fine and that lots of girls kept the area unshaved but Rachel said she really wished she had less. Jen watched as Rachel rubbed a little cream over her pussy and mons and had to resist from reaching over and stroking the hair (or doing anything more). Rachel gently tugged on the hair, again saying that it was too long and Jen told her in a conspiratorial voice that my pubic hair used to be longer than that so not to worry about it. Rachel’s eyes lit up and she asked Jen if I shaved now and then apologised for asking about private things. Jen didn’t tell Rachel that all she would have to do is ask and I would strip and show her as much as she wanted to see, but she did tell her that I’m now shaved as well, although that we sometimes grow out little patches of hair on our mons.

Jen checked on MJ – using the opportunity to wipe her pussy as she knelt by the playpen, then returned to the towels and lay beside Rachel. Her nipples were so hard it felt as if they were pulsing and she turned over onto her front to press them against the towel. Rachel asked if Jen wanted any more cream on her back and while she knew she didn’t need it, she said OK. Rachel straddled Jen and squirted some cream in the middle of Jen’s back. As Rachel massaged this in, Jen felt Rachel lower herself and the tickle of Rachel’s pubic hair on her ass and finally contact as Rachel sat down properly on Jen. Rachel rubbed cream up and down Jen’s back and her pussy slid back and forth over Jen’s ass. Jen moved a little with this, feeling the material of the towel rubbing against her nipples, driving her half mad. Rachel massaged all the cream in and when she climbed off Jen, her hand brushed over Jen’s ass – it didn’t linger for long, but was almost certainly more than an accidental touch and Jen was torn between wanting Rachel’s fingers to push down between her ass cheeks and fear of Rachel discovering how turned on she was. Rachel asked if Jen would do her back and Jen had to control her breathing to push out a simple ‘sure’ as her answer. Rachel lay on her front and Jen raised herself up, ignoring the fact that Rachel was staring at her hard nipples. Jen quickly moved behind Rachel and straddled her, immediately feeling the cool air on her sopping pussy. As she applied cream to Rachel’s back, she could feel her juices leaking from her pussy and looked down to see a strand halfway down to Rachel’s ass. To prevent this dripping on to her, Jen lowered herself down and made contact, then kept rubbing Rachel’s back. Jen could definitely feel Rachel squirming against her and allowed herself to slide back and forth a number of times as Rachel had done against her. Jen couldn’t remember having been that wet since she had been pregnant and at one point she felt a blob of juices leak out of her which presumably ran down between Rachel’s ass cheeks and over her pussy. When Jen climbed off of Rachel, she could see Rachel’s ass was covered with her juices and wiped her hand down over Rachel’s ass, trying to wipe the mess off (and she wondered if that was why Rachel had stroked her ass in the same way).

Jen lay down on her front again and tried to calm herself. She wanted to pounce on Rachel and devour her – or at the very least to masturbate and relieve the pulsing in her cunt and nipples. She managed to restrain herself until MJ woke up she and told Rachel that she’d have to feed the baby but that Rachel could join them for lunch if she wanted. Rachel said that she had to get home for family lunch and went upstairs to quickly shower off, returning downstairs with her clothes on. Jen felt a little strange standing there naked but Rachel didn’t say anything about this, gave Jen a hug and asked if she could come back later on. Without thinking about it, Jen said ‘anytime you want’, they gave each other a little kiss and Rachel saw herself out. Jen couldn’t wait any longer and plunged her fingers into her pussy to coat them in her juices, smeared them over her breasts and face, then rapidly fingered and frigged herself while kneeling in the kitchen. It took almost no time for Jen to cum and her hand was soaked with pussy juice, which she licked and sucked from her fingers. Jen says she would have kept going and cum at least once more if MJ hadn’t wanted food but her love for MJ is even greater than her love of cumming (quite a bit greater) so she was a dutiful mother and prepared lunch.

Rachel returned mid-afternoon and they talked some more. Rachel had more questions about shaving herself and said she wanted to look like Jen. Jen told her not to hurry anything, but that she could give her instructions if she decided to do it. Rachel told Jen she’d never be able to do it at home and that she couldn’t do anything there. Jen asked what Rachel meant and Rachel quietly told Jen that her parents were really strict and that when they had caught her brother masturbating, he wasn’t allowed out for ages and had his phone taken away. Jen started asking Rachel if that meant she had never masturbated and Rachel stammered out that she had done a little, but was clearly embarrassed so Jen told her they didn’t have to keep talking about it, but that it was completely natural. Rachel quickly asked Jen if she did it and Jen decided to go for an honest answer and said she did (although didn’t mention that the last time had been just a few hours before while thinking of Rachel). Rachel asked why Jen would do that if she had Mike and me to sleep with and Jen told Rachel that sometimes she just wanted to do things by herself and other times it was nice to let other people see you do things. Rachel hesitantly asked if Jen means she played with herself in front of us and Jen said yes and Mike and I did the same – and that we all liked seeing it.

Realising they were rapidly heading back to the ‘wanting to pounce on Rachel’ territory, Jen steered the conversation away and they ended up going for a walk and a coffee (and a mint as Rachel’s parent’s didn’t approve of her having coffee either). Rachel had to be home earlier that evening to prepare for school so they said their goodbyes but not before Rachel asked if she could visit the next day after school. Jen said that would be fine and once she was back indoors, she set MJ down in her playpen with some toys, spread her legs and toyed with herself until she came again, smearing her juices over her thighs, breasts and face while imagining they were Rachel’s fingers in her and Rachel’s juices on her body.

Mike and I had been sitting listening to Jen – occasionally asking questions, but mostly just enjoying her story. Despite my multiple orgasms down in London earlier that day, my hand had been busy between my legs for the latter part of the story and I had been keeping myself on the verge of cumming. Jen had shifted her position so she was kneeling on the sofa with her legs folder under her body. She sat back and spread her legs to reveal her pussy was almost as wet as she had been describing and asked Mike if he would like to clean her up. He didn’t hesitate and took position between her legs, buried his tongue in her pussy and made her cum quickly. He then slowed his pace and lapped up the juices from her thighs and mons before returning to her pussy and eating her to a second orgasm, then keeling up and sliding his cock into her. He pulled Jen off of the sofa so she was riding him (they had to scooch away from the sofa a bit) and she leant forwards to kiss him and taste her own juices. As they fucked he told her he loved it when she was that wet and he pumped into her. I could hear his cock making her cunt squelch and kept playing with myself (I had already cum while Mike had been eating Jen). Mike fucked and frigged Jen until she came and then passed her to me so she and I could 69 and Mike pushed back into Jen and came in her. Jen and I finished our session, making each other cum and messily licking each other so we were covered in each other’s juices (I had considerably more of her juices on me as she was on top and still leaking quite a bit). Only then did we sit down and properly discuss the consequences of what had happened.

It was obvious that Jen hadn’t been forcing Rachel to do anything and that Rachel felt at the very least comfortable enough around Jen to tell her secret as well as be naked. We all agreed that Rachel was expressing a strong interest in Jen and that as long as Jen didn’t try to push things, it wasn’t unreasonable to see how things developed. Mike suggested that Jen tell Rachel she could use our house to masturbate in which might be enough to keep Rachel satisfied. Jen said that was a good idea and I teased her about her not wanting Rachel to be the only one satisfied. Jen tickled me until I could barely breathe, then planted her cunt over my face and told me to make her cum again (so I did). Mike ate both Jen and me that night as Jen thought if she came lots then she’d have more self-control the next day. That didn’t go quite as she planned as on the Monday morning, Mike ate Jen awake, but didn’t finish her off and switched to making me cum, leaving Jen to take care of MJ.

Later on that week, there was a minor upset back down in London where Amber got into an argument with Lisa about the fact she would have been prepared to sleep only with Mike. Despite Lisa telling Amber that she would happily devote herself to her and not sleep with anyone else (including Mike), Amber was convinced this meant that Lisa would have left her for Mike if things had worked out that they (Lisa and Mike) could have stayed together. It was Mike in the end who helped (for the meantime at least) sort things out between them as he told Amber that she had ‘won’ as if Lisa had really wanted to be with him, she could have moved up and lived with us and he would have taken care of her until she found a job. This wasn’t entirely true as while we would have certainly welcomed Lisa in to the house and supported her, Lisa has always wanted to successful so I doubt she would have ever taken this option while there was a chance of her getting a job or furthering her studies. It was enough to convince Amber though and Mike said that he wouldn’t sleep with Lisa any more but a few days later Amber called back and said she had just been stressed about exams and didn’t want to stop Lisa from enjoying herself with other people, or him. As consolation, Mike suggested that the next time he saw them, he wouldn’t do anything with Lisa and both he and Lisa would concentrate on making Amber cum as many times as she could. Amber said she wouldn’t be able to keep up with two of them but eventually agreed to let them fuck her until she was unconscious just so she could see how much Lisa really loved her.

London Visit May 2015 – Part 4

2017-11-11T18:32:00.000+00:00

Susan said she didn’t want to stop and when the guys pointed out that people were coming, she told them to follow her, went back in to the kitchen and closed the door behind them. Susan put the jug of water down and pulled her t-shirt off, sat up on the table, spread her legs and told them to get back to doing what they had been doing in the hallway. Once their hands were back on her body and the vibe was inside her again, she asked if they had any condoms. Unfortunately they didn’t and Susan berated them, saying if they had, then they could have fucked her. One of the guys said he had some in his room and asked her to go with him but she told him to go fetch them and they would fuck right where they were. As that guy disappeared to his room, Susan went to the fridge and pulled out a courgette, rinsed it off and rubbed it back and forth across her pussy. She let the remaining guy insert in into her and fuck her with it until the first guy returned – then let him have a little go so he didn’t feel left out. The guys let Susan roll condoms onto both of their cocks and give them a brief suck each, before bending over the table and spreading her cheeks, telling the guy who had got the condoms that he could go first. She sucked the other guy while she was being fucked and got them to use the vibe on her clit (which made quite a bit of noise against the table). The guys switched round a few times so she could suck them both, but each of them came while in her cunt. Susan had held back her own orgasm but made sure she got to enjoy herself and after the second guy had cum, she rolled over on to her back and got them to use the courgette in her and the vibe on her clit (they played with her breasts without her telling them to) and she came. The courgette was placed back in the fridge before she left and she walked back to Lisa’s room naked with the t-shirt draped over her arm. On entering, she was asked why she was holding the vibe and relayed the story to Mike and Lisa (and determined that the courgette probably belonged to a guy two doors down from Lisa).

As a reward for her bravery (or wanton lust), Mike and Lisa made Susan cum once more and Susan then lay kissing Lisa while Mike moved back and forth between them, kitty kissing both their pussies. Lisa didn’t want to cum again but did want Mike to spoon in her. It was much easier for him to convince Susan to let him make her cum once more and this helped him get hard enough to spoon with Lisa. He gently moved in her as they chatted and he told her how good her little cunt felt around his cock. Lisa squirmed back against him and said he could always cum in her again if he wanted but he told her that she knew he couldn’t cum if she didn’t (technically he *can* of course cum without the girl cumming – he just doesn’t like doing so). Susan scooched down and nuzzled Lisa’s nipples and Mike whispered to Lisa that he still wanted her to cum again. She still resisted, but didn’t stop Susan from moving down further and lapping at her clit, then finally surrendered and told him he’d won and she cum for him. Mike moved back and forth inside her as Lisa encouraged him to give her more of his cum and he actually came before she did but remained buried in her, unable to move as his cock felt so sensitive. Fortunately Susan kept licking Lisa’s clit until she came and Mike got to experience the sensation of her pulsing around his. He remained inside Lisa as she fell asleep, but had to be still has his cock had shrunk by this point and he knew if he slipped out, he wouldn’t get back in. Susan pouted a bit that Mike wasn’t making her cum and he told her to go fuck herself (usually that would be an insult, but this is something the gang often say to Susan when she wants to cum and they are too busy or tired to help her out. Susan did as instructed and fingered herself while lying beside them. When Mike told her she was just a naughty little slut, she reminded him that he had been meant to spank her so he promised to do it the next day if she still wanted.

On the Sunday morning, Mike ate Lisa awake, then worked on Susan. Susan was sent back to the kitchen to make coffee while Mike and Lisa made love (he openly admits it was more than just sex). By the time Susan returned, Mike was buried in Lisa and she had her legs wrapped around him, they were kissing deeply and he fucked her until she came, then came in her. Susan joined them on the bed once they had finished and told Lisa that the people living around her were prudes as she had once again gone to the kitchen wearing a t-shirt that was barely long enough to cover her ass. She had got some approving looks from one guy and was going to play with him when a girl entered the kitchen and after a couple of minutes, she quietly told Susan that she thought she was inappropriately dressed. Susan told the girl she hadn’t realised how short the top was, but when the girl turned her back, she pulled the t-shirt up, fully exposing herself to the guy, who burst out laughing. Susan then waited for a couple of minutes in the hope the girl would leave, but the guy headed off first, so she returned to Lisa’s room with the ever important coffee.

Lisa agreed that the three of them could shower together – although was a little nervous about this as while her ‘normal’ friends (and her neighbours) know that she is bi, they don’t know most of the things she gets up to. As would be expected, there was a bit of playing in the shower and Lisa was in the middle of being licked and fingered when someone else entered the room. They took the cubicle next to the one Mike, Lisa and Susan were in and Susan bent down to see if it was a guy or a girl, whispered to Lisa that she would keep the person occupied and quickly dashed back to Lisa’s room to grab a condom. On returning to the bathroom, she tossed her towel in with Mike and Lisa, then stood naked and knocked on the door of the next cubicle. The guy asked what she wanted and she asked if she could borrow some shower gel. When he opened the door (with a towel wrapped around his waist) he just looked at her and Susan said it was a bit cold out there and asked if she could come in to let him soap her up. When he responded ‘fuck yeah’, Susan pushed past him, pulling on his towel as she went and they were soon in the shower together. Mike and Lisa listened in as Susan told him to keep cleaning her breasts more and that it felt good, then heard her comment on how hard his cock felt against her ass. She offered him the choice of her stroking him, sucking him or fucking him and he asked why they couldn’t do all three so she told him she liked the way he thought, and started jerking him off. He fingered her as she did this and once she put the condom on his cock, she knelt and sucked him, then let him fuck her up against the wall. Susan was reasonably loud – certainly more than enough that Mike could play with Lisa and she could let out a few little whimpers without fear of being heard. Susan frigged herself as the guy fucked her and after they had both cum, she knelt and sucked his cock once more and walked out of the cubicle, then dashed back across the hallway to Lisa’s room while still naked where Mike and Lisa joined her a few minutes later.

Susan went home to get a bit more revision done and Mike was meant to return to Richard and James’ house and give Lisa time to do her own work. While giving her a goodbye hug and telling her to work hard, he slid his hands down over her skirt and back up to her bare ass. When he commented on her lack of panties she said that he’d always liked her like that and Mike knelt to kiss her ass. This progressed to him getting her to bend forwards across her desk so he could eat her from behind and then lying on the bed with her feet on the floor so he could finish what he started. Lisa came and then allowed him to take a couple of pictures of her lying there, legs spread, skirt flipped up and pussy wet with juices and saliva. She offered to suck him or let him fuck her but he said she should really get some work done, but if she did a good job he’d make sure she came again before he left. Lisa said he was no fun, but settled down to revise and Mike headed off.

When I woke up on the Sunday morning, my pussy still felt sensitive, but I didn’t let this stop me from eating Abrahii awake, who then did the same to Amber who in turn then played with me. Over breakfast I told everyone in more detail about my night time trip next door and Richard commented on how he would like to break in a couple of the guys. Amber made a comment about being worried that Lisa might be as insatiable as I am (I told her Lisa wasn’t even close), but not to worry as Lisa had told Mike she wouldn’t sleep with anyone else when they were dating (Mike had told her not to be silly and to enjoy having her friends to fuck) and if Amber wanted, I was sure she would promise the same for her. I than asked Richard for some help relaxing Amber before she went off to work and after sucking his cock to attention. I got Amber to mount him and I knelt and licked them both as they fucked. Abrahii helped out a little and kissed Amber, as well as participated in a little nipple play and Amber was soon looking quite flushed and saying she could cum any time. We teased her a little longer before telling Richard to hurry up and as he pumped in to her faster and harder, I lapped at Amber’s clit and swirled my tongue around it until she came. Richard kept going and pushed hard into Amber as he came. When he pulled out, his cum started to drip from Amber’s cunt and I got her to sit on a chair so I could kitty kiss her (just to help clean her up). I didn’t make her cum again, but did get to spent about five minutes working on her pussy. She said she needed to shower before going home so I went up with her and helped clean her off, then stood behind her, wrapped my arms around her and rapidly stroked her clit. Amber leant forwards against the wall and I whispered in her ear that I wanted to feel her cum. She partially protested that she couldn’t cum again, but I managed to prove her wrong and as she came I could feel her thrusting her crotch against my hand. I told her she didn’t need to repay me (I was also aware I shouldn’t keep her from revision) and helped her dry off, then waved her goodbye while standing naked in the doorway.

Susan arrived at home first and Mike joined us a little while after this and I told him about my night. He was quite impressed and said he wished he’d seen it, suggesting we go back over and see if the guys that lived there wanted to fuck me again. Susan overheard this and said she’d join me, only having a little more work to finish up and Abrahii (who knew I was there to enjoy myself as much as possible) suggested a dare of Susan and I playing with each other for as long as we could. I quite liked the sound of that (although I prefer having more than one person to play with in an extended session) and said I was up for it if Susan was (which she – of course – was), so Mike, Richard, Abrahii and I all made lunch and chatted while Susan and James revised. Nobody objected when I pushed a cherry tomato into Abrahii’s pussy and then added it to the salad so I repeated this with the remainder – inserting them into Abrahii, Susan or myself, letting them slide out and then slicing them in half. Richard played along with this and said that given Susan had fucked a courgette, I should be able to take the cucumber, so I had this inserted in to me and he fucked me with it while strumming my clit. Abrahii wasn’t let off and had a turn with the cucumber as well and Susan had to flavour a number of the carrots with her juices before we sliced them up.

As it was clear Susan was now no longer concentrating on her work (she was almost finished anyway), it was decided that she and I should get started. There weren’t really any rules to the dare and it wasn’t one of our usual competitions to see who could cum first, the most or last longest – the aim was simply for Susan and I to play with each other, making each other feel good and cum as many times as possible, for as long as possible. I warned her that we weren’t leaving until much later that evening (it was the cheapest flight), so I could spend either hours fucking her and Susan said she was fine with that.

We settled down on the air mattress in the living room and 69ed (always a good way to start). The others sat around us chatting and having lunch and Susan and I occasionally pulled away from each other to get a bite to eat, interject something into the conversation or have a drink, but mostly stayed glued to each other’s cunts. Susan came before I did and I switched to kitty kissing her as the aim wasn’t to torture her. I pulled her ass towards my mouth and gently rimmed her a couple of times as my own orgasm approached, but went back to kitty kissing her and pushing my tongue up into her as I came. We then moved around and kissed, tasting our juices from each other’s mouths while grinding against each other and joked about the fact we had another seven hours and forty minutes to go so we should be able to cum another twenty three times. We didn’t quite manage this, but did have an incredibly pleasurable afternoon and I got to know pretty much every inch of Susan’s pussy (I was quite familiar with it, but if you really spend hours buried between someone’s legs then you can become much more familiar with them).

Mid-afternoon, Abrahii got us to slip gowns on and she walked us over to the next door house that I’d visited the night before. When one of the guys answered, she told him I was there to apologise for ruining some of their food and that I was prepared to make up for it by helping to relieve their exam stress. Fortunately all four of the guys who lived there were home (revising) and we decided so we didn’t disturb them too much, we could go from room to room and let them fuck us. We let the first guy have us straight away and Susan and I 69ed on his bed, turning over when he moved between us. It didn’t take long for him to cum and we moved in to the second guy’s room and told him we just needed to finish up before he joined us. We went back to 69ing and ate each other loudly and messily, moaning as we each came and then telling the guy we needed his cock to help us cum again. We spent a little while sucking and stroking him and I let him fuck my breasts while I ate Susan, then he fucked me and we switched round so he could fuck Susan while she ate me. We hadn’t brought any toys with us so had to make do with fingers and tongues, but that didn’t stop us and we each managed to cum once more before leaving the guy (who also got to cum).

Susan said she wanted a bit more fun and on entering the third bedroom, told the guy she wanted him and his friend to fuck us. Susan has always had a knack for getting guys to join her in pairs (she is much more successful at this than I am – just like the Japanese guys from the previous day). While they had fucked her in a threesome before – this had been when drunk and the guy wasn’t as keen on doing it sober. Susan helped to encourage him by pointing out that his girlfriend might not appreciate the fact that he frequently buried his cock in Susan’s cunt (the girlfriend didn’t want to fuck as much as the guy did and Susan was more than happy to ‘help out’ and take up the slack). The guy relented and helped talk his friend in to this and we had our third session in the house with four of us. This meant we could take turns being spit roasted and had a very nice session 69ing while both of us were being fucked. As we made both of them cum, we thought it was only fair that Susan and I got to cum twice, so after the main session had finished, I went with one and Susan stayed with the other and with a bit of cling-film, we got the guys to go down on us. I made sure I was incredibly explicit and told him exactly what to do to me, how fast, how hard and where to lick – how it felt and how close I was getting to cumming. I finished up with two fingers buried in my cunt and the guy swirling his tongue around my clit and told him if he ate his girlfriend like that, she would be very appreciative.

Back in Richard’s house, over the remaining course of the afternoon, Abrahii, Richard, James, Mike, Amber, Brandon, Lisa, Sean and Craig all helped Susan and I enjoy ourselves. Generally, if someone played with one of us, they had to also play with the other one as well, but I like to think I ‘won’ as I ended up with Richard, Brandon, Sean and Craig all cumming in me (James came in Susan). Naturally Susan and I shared this cum – eating it out of each other and enjoying the feeling of it on our faces, thighs and bodies. Susan got her promised spanking – although it had an added bonus as Mike used a trick that we have developed with Jen (regular readers will know that Jen enjoys a bit of pain – and she certainly enjoys a good spanking). Mike got Susan to put on some long socks for the spanking, and she started off with a fresh pair of white cotton panties on. He bent her over his knee and gave her ass a few slaps, occasionally stopping to knead and massage it and moving on to pushing the material of the crotch between her pussy lips and stroking her through the panties. Once she was sufficiently warmed up, the panties were pulled down to her knees and Mike pushed a vibe (on low power) into her pussy and a smaller anal vibe into her ass. This is where Susan’s extensive toy collection came in handy as I’d been able to select appropriate sizes that they would stick out just enough that when Mike slapped her ass, the vibes were driven in just a little way, but not far enough to hurt. With each slap, Mike got to choose which vibe to bump into her, occasionally hitting both. He kept this up until Susan’s ass was bright pink – not hitting her hard enough to really hurt (it’s only really Jen who enjoys pain out of our group of friends) but enough that she was enjoying it – especially when paired with the vibes. To finish off, Susan had to lie over me on the mattress and I lapped at her clit as Mike spanked her until she came. She then had an ice cube rubbed over her ass with it being my job to lap up and drips that dribbled down over her pussy and the remainder of the ice cube was slid into her pussy for me to drink out of her. I wasn’t at all surprised when I had to be spanked in the same way (I was given a clean pair of white panties though as the crotch of the ones Susan had worn was already damp with her juices). I have to admit that it actually felt quite nice – especially when I finally got to the stage of Susan helping out and me getting to cum (although the ice on my ass and in my cunt was something of a shock).

Sadly we didn’t actually count how many times we each came. We rarely came at (and often not even nearly) the same time, but it was probably roughly equal and while I doubt we made the twenty-four target we’d set, it was certainly more than fifteen orgasms and we think it might have been closer to twenty times each. We were both sticky messes by the end of it, covered in a mixture of our own sweat (some of the sessions had been quite intense), our juices and various people’s cum (as well as a few other sets of pussy juice when we’d been asked to eat other people). In our best travelling tradition, I didn’t clean up before getting dressed and as my body felt all tingly from having cum so many times over the afternoon, I decided to not just forgo panties (as usual) but to skip my bra as well as just wore a light dress. Mike had already packed up our things and as I said my goodbyes, everyone was encouraged to stroke, fondle, finger or fuck me as they wished. Lisa gave me a particularly enthusiastic licking and Craig was kind enough to give me a bonus load of his cum in my pussy which I could feel dribbling out and down my leg as we got in our taxi. I hadn’t realised how much the session had exhausted me but I only remembered talking to Mike while we were waiting for the plane to take off and then feeling the bump as we landed. Mike drove us home and I sat with the window down, my legs spread and the front of my dress unbuttoned so I could feel the breeze on my skin (I pulled the dress shut whenever we were somewhere with people around). Mike teased me and said I couldn’t possibly want to cum again so I challenged him and said if he’d eat me I’d show him just how much more I could take and I’d then let him fuck me. He eagerly accepted this (although knew if he insisted on only fucking me I’d have let him) and we headed in to the house.

London Visit May 2015 – Part 3

2017-11-08T19:53:00.002+00:00

Later on that night, when a bit more had been drunk, Mike was teased for his obvious homophobic tendencies (nobody actually thinks this is the case, but he was the only guy there at the time who hadn’t let another guy cum in his mouth). He resisted the teasing for a while but in the end relented and took Richard’s cock in his mouth. He basically copied what Sue did when she sucked him and swirled his tongue around the head of Richard’s cock while applying a decent amount of suction and using one of his hands to stroke the shaft. From the look on Richard’s face, he was clearly enjoying this and he commented on how well Mike was doing. I was very surprised when Richard warned Mike he was going to cum and Mike didn’t pull away but just kept sucking and stroking Richard until he moaned and relaxed back onto the sofa. Mike didn’t spit when he pulled his head off of Richard’s cock (but later told me that Richard hadn’t really cum much anyway – and as Mike has eaten other guy’s cum from my cunt many times he didn’t see this as being much different). His actions partially satiated the crowd until Susan said that he should now let one of the guys fuck him (Mike has already fucked a guy’s ass, but never been fucked). I really wasn’t expecting him to agree to this but he told James that he could have him if he was up for it. James seemed very excited to take a guy’s anal virginity and I asked Mike if he was really ready for this but he pointed out how I frequently say that people should try things at least once to see if they enjoy them. I had to admit that he had a point and I pulled on Mike’s belt and told him if he was going to do it that he needed to relax and try to enjoy it. I freed his cock and gave him a decent suck, then spread my legs and asked if he wanted to eat me while he was fucked – just to make sure he didn’t turn gay. Never one to turn down pussy, Mike went for this – which in turn meant I had a good view as James took up position behind him, lubed up his cock and pushed in to Mike’s ass. Mike didn’t break eating me, but I did see a little grimace on his face and told him to relax and watched as James pumped in and out. Susan knelt beside Mike and stroked his cock, commenting on how he must be enjoying it as he was hard and Mike carried on eating me. I got to cum and James came in Mike’s ass, but Mike didn’t enjoy it enough to cum himself (even with Susan’s help). He got kudos for having given it a try (both sucking Richard and being fucked) but told everyone that he was pretty sure he was quite far to the hetero side of the spectrum (although clearly in the ‘allied’ camp in the LBGTTQQAAIPD community).

Mike later told me that he had chosen James specifically as he knew James would probably cum quite quickly – and due to his cock not being overly large (it’s not abnormally small, but smaller than many of the other guys there). Mike also said that while he ‘endured’ it (his word), it wasn’t something he would want to repeat, although he was more than happy to lick me while another guy was fucking me or DP me (or someone else) and feel their cock inside me.

As it was exam season, we didn’t go out anywhere that night and things wound down a little earlier than usual. Mike decided he wanted another night with Lisa and asked me if I would keep Amber occupied. At first I thought he wanted Lisa to himself, but he invited Susan along to share her with. Before they left I asked Amber if she wanted to stay over with me and Abrahii and she agreed to this. Abrahii warned us that she was a little tired but said we could still play a bit and after heading up and getting ready for bed, I got Abrahii, Richard and James to all help out briefly fondling Amber and I then stole her away to Abrahii’s room to start things properly.

Having access to Susan’s collection of toys, it was easy enough to select a few decent vibes to use on each other and when Abrahii joined us, she selected her favourite and handed it to Amber to use on her. The three of us daisy chained on Abrahii’s bed, sliding the vibes into each other and licking at pussies and clits. I made a comment to Amber about the fact that when she graduated she might have to settle for only having Lisa to play with all the time, but didn’t pursue this as I guessed the whole situation might still be a little raw (and that she might be sensitive that Lisa was off with Mike) so just concentrated on enjoying myself and giving pleasure to Amber. I certainly succeeded in the latter, using the vibe and my mouth to make Amber cum once, scissoring with her with a double ended dildo between us for a second orgasm (Abrahii helped out and frigged us both), using one of Susan’s strap-ons and fucking Amber with her leaning out of the window so the students next door could see us (mostly Amber’s top half, but I leant out a few times to wave hello) and finally 69ing with her to make her cum a fourth time (and a third time for me). This was enough to tire Amber out and she curled up against Abrahii and said she couldn’t take any more. I warned her I’d eat her awake and she said that was fine as long as she could sleep.

I could still hear the guys out in the garden next door and as the point of the visit was to enjoy myself, I went downstairs and out into the garden, then called through the hedge to ask if they would mind me joining them. A couple of guys came over to talk to me and we moved to a spot where the hedge was thinner so they could see that I was naked. I told them that I’d exhausted my partner and that Susan wasn’t there for the night so was wondering if they could help me out and satisfy me. The guys who lived in that house had fucked Susan a number of times but they also had a few friends over who had heard about Susan, but hadn’t ever done anything with her. They were more than happy with me as a substitute though and invited me over so I slipped on a pair of shoes, grabbed a few condoms and went back out into the garden, out the side gate and up the driveway onto the pavement, along and down to their front door. Standing there naked (other than shoes), I rang the doorbell and as I waited a car drove past. One of the people who lived there (I forget his name, although should know it as I’d fucked him before this) answered and invited me in. I was offered a drink and took it as I chatted to a few of the guys and told them I was happy to let every one of them fuck me if they were up for it. Unsurprisingly, not all of them were willing to do things in front of their other friends but I wasn’t going to let this stop me and said they could have private sessions if they wanted. Fortunately a couple of the guys were sufficiently drunk (or just didn’t care) and were happy to go at me in front of their friends (which I much preferred) and I let them take turns fucking me. I rode one of them and let him fuck me while holding my legs in the air, then took the second while leaning against a wall so he could reach around and fondle my breasts. I don’t know if it was due to the alcohol, but they both lasted much longer than I would expect for guys their age so I got to enjoy being watched and managed to cum each time.

The other guys were obviously more than ready to have a turn with me, but I decided to have a little more fun with an audience and said I needed a drink before having anyone else. I sat on a chair on the patio and sipped at my beer, then dribbled some of it over my breasts and lifted them to my mouth to lick clean. I dribbled some more beer over my pussy and rubbed it in, then licked my fingers clean, went back to rubbing myself and then finished off by fucking myself with my beer bottle (I drained it first) while frigging my clit. The guy’s I hadn’t fucked all had visible bulges in their trousers and I’d hoped at least one of them would be tempted to get his cock out and let me suck and fuck him right there, but I ended up taking them up to the bedrooms one at a time to fuck them. A couple of them were happy to fuck with me leaning out the window and I liked the fact that I was technically visible from a large number of houses. I didn’t get to cum with every guy (I had six ‘bedroom’ sessions), but did cum four more times which was quite acceptable.

Once I finished fucking the last guy (and sucked the condom clean of my juices), I followed him back down to the garden and thanked them, saying that I’d sleep much better now. A few of the guy’s that I’d had the earlier sessions with started stroking and fondling me. I told them they could have me again if they wanted, but that I was out of condoms and would have to go get some more. Fortunately one of the guys who lived there had some and went to fetch them – by the time he returned I had someone’s fingers buried in my pussy and another guy sucking hard on my nipples and squeezing my ass. One of the guy’s I’d fucked in the bedroom decided he didn’t care if people saw him and I ended up riding him while he sat on a chair. I started off facing him so he could suck on my breasts but ended up turned around so everyone could watch me as I bounced up and down on his cock, he fondled my breasts and I frigged myself. I don’t know if was Jen’s influence, but I was very tempted to pee as I came (I didn’t – I think it’s rude to do this if the person doesn’t want it or isn’t expecting it). The guy lasted even longer this time and the effect of having everyone watch us meant I could already feel my pussy beginning to stir again by the time he said he was about to cum but it felt unfair to ask him to hold back so I just humped against him harder and told him to cum as much as he wanted. I then climbed off him, turned around and took him in my mouth to suck my juices from the condom – partially hoping the other guy would fuck me in that position, but he wanted some more privacy.

I let him lead me back into the house but this time insisted he fuck me in the kitchen. He wasn’t up for this at first, but by the time I had his cock out and stroking him he gave in. I leant against the counter and told him he could fuck me wherever he liked, as long as I got to cum. He asked if I meant he could fuck my ass and I told him yes so he said he’d finish off in there, but started in my pussy. I reminded him that I had to cum and he reached around to play with my clit and I leant forwards more, pressing a breast against a, unfinished pizza that was lying in a box. I quite liked the feeling of the grease against my nipple so moved over slightly, allowing both breasts to rub against the pizza and I slid them back and forth. The guy pumped away in my cunt while frigging me and I felt my orgasm building. I told him I wasn’t far from cumming and he pulled out and slid into my ass. I reached back and wiped some of the pizza grease over his cock – although I still felt loose enough from earlier that it didn’t hurt and he started moving in and out, telling me how tight I felt. My breasts were covered with the pizza by this point and I panted that I was about to cum. He frigged me faster and I reached a hand down to my pussy to finger it, getting three fingers into me only just before I came. I moaned loudly, wanting everyone outside to hear me and the guy soon pressed into my ass harder and told me he was cumming.

I felt quite shaky and didn’t push myself up immediately when he pulled out but when I did I looked down to see the sheen on grease and bits of pizza covering my breasts. I could have finished at that point, but as I was a mess already – and had a willing audience – I wanted to make the most of the opportunity and decided to put on a final show (with a little hope that it might encourage another guy to want a second turn). I looked in the fridge and pulled out a couple of items, put them in the pizza box and walked back out to the garden. I asked for another beer and laid out my spoils – telling them I wanted to cum again for them. They didn’t complain so I poured a bit of the beer over my breasts and rubbed it in, then took a slice of the pizza and rubbed it back and forth against my cunt before taking a bite. I rubbed the rest of the pizza over my breasts and pussy, hard enough to break it up and tipped more beer over myself. I was at least considerate enough to lie on the grass while making a mess and reached down with both hands to finger my ass and cunt at the same time. All eight of the guys were watching me intently and a few of them had their phones out. I knew I should have really asked them to not film me, but I was enjoying myself too much so let the continue and just reached for the pot of yoghurt, pulled a handful out and rubbed this into my pussy and over my breasts. I slid a carrot into my cunt and fucked myself with it, occasionally dipping it into the yoghurt and pushing this into my cunt or withdrawing it to suck it clean. I came hard, telling them all to look at me and felt wave after wave of pleasure flow through me. As my orgasm faded away I pulled the carrot out and ate a bit of it, tasting the mixture of my juices, the yoghurt and the now warm vegetable.

I felt drained and would have happily gone to sleep (either where I was or back in Richard’s house) but one of the guy’s I’d fucked outside had his cock out and said he needed to fuck me again. His cock did indeed look quite hard and I summoned up my remaining strength and sat up. I told him to get a condom on and that he could fuck me – he disappeared into the house and quickly returned with a condom as well as some pots of chocolate mousse. I hadn’t been expecting the latter, but went with it and smeared this over his cock, then licked it clean a few times before taking him between my breasts and letting him thrust back and forth. I added more mousse, making quite a mess of both of us but he didn’t seem to care and ended up buried in my cunt – occasionally pulling out to let me suck him again. I hadn’t been expecting to cum again after the strength of my previous orgasm but he keep telling me to cum for him and fucking me with nice long, hard thrusts so I felt I should do my best. I ended up on all fours with him pounding away in me and I got someone to hand me the carrot, bit the thin end off and reached back to push it into my ass. I moved this in and out while frigging myself with my other hand, my ass in the air and my chest and head lying against the cold grass. I concentrated on the fact I was still being watched and felt another orgasm building. Sadly it didn’t build quickly enough and the guy came before I did but by that point I knew I could manage another orgasm so got someone to hand me my beer, emptied it over my body and pushed the bottle in to my cunt. I wanted to finish while showing them something new so pulled the bottle out and gripped the neck, then rubbed the bottom against my cunt and pushed it between my lips. It felt large and stretched me, but I knew I could take it so I kept going until it was in and then started fucking myself with it while still moving the carrot in my ass. I asked for some help and said I needed someone to play with my clit. Someone knelt beside me and did this and another guy knelt and massaged my breasts, adding more of the chocolate mousse, then smearing it over my body. The bottle was a bit too big to be comfortable, but I was past the point of caring and kept going until I came – this time not holding back and peeing as my orgasm pulsed through me. The guy frigging me pulled his hand away but the bottle, carrot, breast play, peeing and audience were enough to keep me going and my orgasm ran its course.

I squeezed the bottle out of me and lay there feeling very empty and exposed. I knew I’d gone quite a bit further than I had intended (or expected), but it had been a while since I’d really let go and allowed myself to do that. I announced that I didn’t think I could do anything more – then added ‘for a while anyway’ and said I should really get back. The guys helped me stand and offered to let me use the bathroom to clean up, which I accepted and stood under a hot shower hosing the pizza, yoghurt, mousse and dirt from my body. I unscrewed the shower head and hosed out my pussy until the water coming out was clear. I used one of their shaving mirrors to examine myself and my pussy didn’t look as swollen or red as it felt, but I was definitely done for the night. Before I left, I got some ice from the freezer and ran it over my lips and once it was partially melted, slid it into my pussy to sooth inside as well. I told the guys that if Susan was there, she would probably drink the water from me and one of them handed me a glass and challenged me to do it. I’ve swallowed enough of my own juices over the years that this wasn’t an issue for me (I actually quite like the taste – which was probably a factor in how Mike convinced me I might like eating another girl) so I pushed the remained of the ice into me and crouched over the glass as the water dribbled out. There was only a small amount, but I made a show of drinking it, thanked them again and let them show me out the front door. One of the guys did offer me a top to use for the walk home but I told him I didn’t need it and made the short trip back naked – went into the garden and in the back door before heading up to Abrahii’s room. As I climbed into bed she stirred and asked where I’d been – I told her I’d popped next door to visit and she asked what I’d done but I shushed her and told her I’d tell her in the morning. I fell asleep almost straight away and my dreams were a mix of being fucked in my anime costume and the session I’d just had – at one point with Mum standing watching me as all my older brothers took turns fucking me and her telling them to be careful not to get me pregnant (in the dreams none of them used condoms so my cunt was repeatedly filled and my body covered with cum).

Mike, Lisa and Susan had an equally pleasant (but somewhat less intense) evening. When they got back to Lisa’s place, Mike went down on Lisa while Susan played with herself and Mike then ate Susan while Lisa sucked him. Lisa fingered Susan (with a bit of licking thrown in) and used a vibe on her while Mike fucked Lisa and when Susan had cum, she 69ed with Lisa so she could help out and lick Lisa’s clit while Lisa kitty kissed Susan. Mike kept fucking Lisa until she came for the second time, at which point he unloaded in her and allowed Susan to keep kitty kissing Lisa while he gently lapped at Lisa’s ass.

Susan was given the task of fetching some water for during the night but to make it more interesting, had to do this with a vibe buried in her pussy. As an added challenge, she wasn’t allowed to put her clothes back on and was just given a t-shirt to wear. Lisa selected one that was only just long enough to cover Susan’s ass, but not hide the vibe sticking out of her pussy. To make matters worse for Susan, the vibe they used was quite smooth (Lisa doesn’t have the same selection Susan does), so Susan had to use a hand to hold the vibe in her or risk having it slide out. Just as if I’d been given this challenge, it didn’t phase Susan and she wandered down to the kitchen, holding the vibe in her pussy and filled a jug with water. On the way out of the kitchen a couple of reasonably drunk guys wandered past her and one of them pointed to the vibe she was still holding between her legs. Susan didn’t hide away and indicating that her hands were full, she asked for a little help in opening the door back to the hallway that Lisa lived on. One of the guys went to reach for the door and she said ‘No – could you hold this’ and nodded down towards the vibe. The guy asked if she was serious and she said she could open a door by herself, she just needed a free hand. The guy tentatively reached down between her legs and let her push his hand onto the vibe. He took hold of it and pushed it a bit further in to her and Susan told him it felt nice and he could do that more if he wanted. While standing in the stairwell, the guy pumped the vibe in and out of her pussy and Susan reached up under her top with her free hand to caress her breasts, pushing the material up as she did so and then getting the guy to help pull it up so her breasts (and most of her body) was exposed. The other guy joined in and caressed her ass and one of her breasts, only stopping when they heard other people coming up the stairs.

London Visit May 2015 – Part 2

2017-11-02T22:26:00.000+00:00

My Saturday morning started off in a similar way – I sucked both Richard and James awake (Richard had morning wood so it was easy to work on him) and I put on my best begging face and asked them to DP me. This didn’t take too much convincing but we didn’t start this straight away and I spent a little while sucking both their cocks together, Richard briefly fucked me, James used the brush handle on me and I had James give me a few licks (both cunt and ass). I mounted Richard and rode him until we were both on the way towards cumming and James remained hard during this time with help from his own hands as well as an occasional suck from Richard. A little while before I came, James lubed up his cock and pushed into my ass and the three of us thrust against each other. I got James to reach around to my clit and frig me and as I felt my orgasm building I told them to fuck me as hard as they wanted and fill me with their cum. Richard didn’t change what he was doing too much but James took me up on my offer and thrust faster and harder into my ass. I came first, panting and moaning about how good it felt and James and Richard came fairly close together as I told them to concentrate and feel each other’s cock rubbing together inside me. Richard produced a decent load given it wasn’t that long since I’d fucked him the previous night and I lay letting this dribble out of me while the guys recovered.

I didn’t push them to do anything more as I knew I had Susan in the other room so I wandered over there and told both Susan and Abrahii that I’d already got two loads of cum in me and that I wanted to eat both of them. Fortunately they hadn’t woken up yet so Susan hadn’t done anything to Abrahii and I got my wish – although as I ate Abrahii, she played with Susan a little but I was the one to finish things off as Susan and I 69ed and made each other cum. Abrahii pointed out that Susan would usually cum twice on a weekend morning and tossed a double ended dildo over to us. I asked Susan if she wanted any more fun and she said she could cum again so we buried the dildo between us and scissored against each other for a little while, then sat facing each other and kissed while frigging each other’s clit. Susan came before I did but she kept playing with me until I came and I then pushed her back and moved with her so I was lying on top of her. This only semi-worked as the dildo wasn’t long enough to be in both of us while bent around and it slid out of Susan with an audible pop and then bounced out of my pussy. I moved slightly to the side, pressing a leg against her cunt and gently humped against her leg while saying that we didn’t need a pretend cock to enjoy ourselves and we kissed while discussing our plans for the day. Like the others, Susan needed to do some revision, but she had arranged a few meetings with some of her fuck-buddies and she told me I would be dressing up for them. I told her I didn’t care what I wore if they would make me cum and she told me she had lined up people from a new vein she had been tapping – geeks.

Now I’m not adverse to fucking people who find getting partners difficult as they are quite often very appreciative and will make more effort in the hope of getting to fuck again in the future. I told Susan I was surprised she hadn’t taken this route before and she said she had, she had just been doing it a bit more recently following a dare to attend a Star Wars convention with just the Princess Leia gold bikini on. I hadn’t heard about this so asked her to fill me in and found out that while the bikini wasn’t really that revealing (everything was covered, although very snugly), it was more than enough to get lots of attention from lots of people. Susan posed for a number of photographs and allowed people to hold or touch her a much as they wanted. A number of the ones who were bolder got offers to follower her to a more secluded area (behind some curtains, down a hallway or in the toilets) and Susan managed to fuck, suck, or give handjobs to four people as well as letting another three play with her breasts and get their hands into her bikini bottoms (then pulling them down so they could finger her). I thought this sounded incredible and knew I had to insert this into my ‘to do before getting pregnant’ list. It wasn’t any of the people she had met at that particular convention (or one other she’d gone to since), but some anime nerds (her term – my apologies to Mike and Sue). As always, I was up for this so we headed down to join the others and have breakfast.

Once we’d eaten, Susan and I showered together and I gave her pussy a quick shave just to clear off a little stubble (I’d shaved in preparation for the weekend). Susan did my hair in twin-tails and I did hers in a ponytail and she then produced the outfits we’d be wearing. They were actually really good quality Japanese schoolgirl(ish) outfits although the skirt were of a length that clearly wouldn’t meet any school regulations. Fortunately I had a nice bra with me, but I had to borrow a pair of Abrahii’s white panties to complete the look. When we went downstairs, Richard pointed out that we couldn’t actually go out on the street with skirts that short and we conceded and put slightly longer ones over them, then headed off to meet one of the otaku she had lined up.

Even with our longer skirts, we got a fair few looks as we walked over to the first set of halls and on entering the building, we removed our protective skirts and stashed them in Susan’s bag. She led us up to the second floor, we knocked on a door and posed while we waited for it to be opened. The look on the guy’s face was priceless – he obviously approved of our appearance and Susan introduced me to him, saying I was the person she had told him about and that I’d be joining them for a session. He invited us in and watched as Susan stood behind me and reached around to fondle my breasts through my top, jiggling them up and down in a very anime way. She invited the guy to join us and he quickly took hold of my breasts while Susan ground against my back and ass. It wasn’t long before we were topless and the guy was licking and sucking on both our breasts. We freed his cock and stroked it together and when Susan lifted my skirt and started stroking my panties I did the same to her. We slid a condom onto the guy’s cock and took turns sucking him, then let him finger us both at the same time and finally moved on to letting him fuck us. To start with he slid into me while I ate Susan and then switched round. We spent a while with me on top of Susan and the guy moving between our cunts, having a few strokes in each of us. To ensure we got to cum, we moved round to a 69 and ate each other while the guy fucked us, occasionally telling him to slow down and hold back so he could watch us make each other cum. Only when we’d finished did we let him have his release, but we did at least make it worthwhile for him.

Susan knew the guy had a boob fetish, so it was mostly up to me to finish him off and after sucking him for a bit (him standing against his desk and me kneeling in front of him), Susan removed the condom, I wrapped by breasts around his cock and Susan dribbled saliva over it for lube as I pressed by breasts around him and let him pump away. It only took a couple of minutes before he said he was going to cum and Susan egged him on, telling him to empty his balls and squirt his cum over my breasts. I raised my head to watch his expression and felt the warm liquid squirt over my breasts and be pulled down between them by the motion of his cock. Some landed on my neck and I wanted to rub it in, but needed to keep the pressure on his cock and only when he had finished cumming did I release him and rub his cock over my neck, smearing the cum around. His cock was already covered with cum (as was my chest) and I gave him a few more strokes and rubbed some of the cum over his balls. I stood and let him see the mess he’d made of my chest and he offered me a towel to clean up but Susan told him I’d keep his cum on me. He seemed surprised at this, but also pleased and we got dressed and left him – stopping off for a quick trip to the bathroom so I could wash my hands.

The next guy we visited was a floor up and we had a similar session with him. He didn’t seem to realise he was sucking another guy’s cum from my breasts but he also came much quicker (again over my breasts) and after getting him to wash his hands, I allowed him to finger me while I ate Susan. I made her cum and was then pleasantly surprised that he said he could fuck me again if I wanted so I allowed him to do this while Susan sat beside me and played with my clit. We moved over to the window and I stood facing out with my breasts mashed against the glass as he fucked me from behind. Once again Susan helped out by frigging me and I came before the guy did, but let him carry on until he came a second time – this time in my cunt. When he pulled out, Susan sucked the condom clean, noting there was even a little cum in it (which was dribbled over my breasts) and I noticed that my breasts (covered with his first load) had left a messy imprint on his window.

Sadly, Susan needed to get back home to revise, but she handed me a list of other people she had arranged visits with and told me I could go to as many or as few as I wanted. At first she wasn’t going to even give me the longer skirt back to walk between buildings, but she realised that me getting arrested for indecent exposure would make it somewhat harder to fuck them all. We split up on the way to my next target but I found my way there easily enough and I put on my cutest look as the guy answered the door and I asked him if he wanted his imouto (little sister) to visit him (Susan had also left notes as to their fetishes). I used all of the anime knowledge I’ve gained from Mike and Sue and after playing through the role and me being ‘surprised’ that my oniichan wanted to fuck me and slowly revealing myself to him, we ended up in the expected place (on the bed, fucking). Just like Mike, this guy seemed to like socks so I kept these on but was otherwise naked. I rode him and frigged myself, all the while telling him how much I loved having my brother inside me and how big and hard his cock felt. I gave him the option of cumming over my breasts but he wanted to cum in my pussy so we kept going until he came and I then removed the condom, poured the cum over my breasts and massaged it in while telling him how if I put oniichan’s cum on them they would get bigger.

By this point I was getting a bit hungry so asked if he had any food. He offered to make me a sandwich so I slipped my blouse and skirt back on and followed him to the shared kitchen. Being there brought back many pleasant memories of visiting Jen and cumming in the kitchen and I sat up on the counter with my legs spread, letting him see my pussy as he made my lunch. When another student came in, I pulled my legs (mostly) shut, but knew my nipples were fairly visible through the thin blouse. Deciding that I may as well enjoy myself, I pretended to be oblivious to the fact I was displaying myself to the world and put one foot up on the counter and hugged my leg while chatting, knowing full well that this exposed my pussy. The other student definitely noticed but I pretended not to see this and turned my body a couple of times so my legs spread further and I felt my pussy tingle from the attention. We returned to the bedroom to eat lunch and I asked if he wanted to play with his imouto’s pussy any more. He did so I let him stroke, finger and frig me while I ate and handed him a small vibe. With his fingers in my cunt and vibe on my clit, he made me cum again and as a way of thanks I let him have another turn fucking me. This time I kept my blouse and skirt on – although he opened my blouse to fondle my breasts. I used the vibe to help me cum again and once he had cum I thanked him, said my goodbyes and left to go to the next address on the list.

Susan had done a good job in compiling her list of geeks. I visited 4 more locations, getting fucked in each place with me cumming at least once and adding the guys cum to my breasts each time. The real surprise was in the second last place I visited though where there wasn’t just one, but two guys waiting for me. They were both Japanese and while I had been told that this was another ‘little sister’ fetish, Susan had omitted the fact it was a threesome (she later said this was a treat for me if I made it that far through the list). I had straightened myself up as best I could before going in so I had at least a semblance of an innocent little sister and didn’t look like someone who’d been fucked and cum over by multiple guys and it was only when I’d said my hello and been invited in that I saw the second guy and wondered if I’d come at a bad time. He introduced himself as my other brother and it was only then that I guessed what might be happening and I asked him as cutely as I could if he was happy to see me, while toying with the hem of my skirt. I later found out that they had done similar things with Susan, but didn’t know that at the time so I let them lead and was treated to two sets of hands on my body, having both breasts licked at the same time, my pussy fingered and stroked and having a cock in each hand.

It was fairly obvious that they weren’t interested in each other (and wouldn’t even let me suck both their cocks at the same time), but they did let me kneel and suck them in turn, moving back and forth between them. They both had a turn in my cunt and then took turns at either end of me while spit-roasting me. I prompted them by saying it seemed a shame to waste the fact that we had two cocks and I had two holes and was pleased that while they weren’t bi, they were at least willing to DP me. Susan had provided lube in the bag I’d been given so that wasn’t an issue and after lowering myself onto one of the cocks, the other pushed into my ass and they started fucking me. By this point I was back to being naked other than my long socks and I acted up to the anime ideal, making lots of squealing and moaning noises and telling my ‘brothers’ how good it felt, how I was going to cum and how much I wanted their cum inside me. The guy underneath me asked if I’d squirt as I came and I told him I could, but that it would be messy (I assumed he meant pee as that’s what usually happens in this kind of hentai and I certainly can’t squirt on demand). He told me to go ahead so they could see how much I was enjoying it and I went back to moaning as my orgasm built, then as requested, peed as I came (while shouting iku, iku, iku…). It would probably have been more impressive if we’d been in a different position, but I felt my crotch get soaked with the liquid, then felt it on my thighs as it ran off of his body. He clearly enjoyed this as he came almost immediately and the guy in my ass sped up and came not long after.

They didn’t seem to mind the mess I’d made of the bed but they did seem surprised when I peeled the condom from their cocks and dribbled their cum onto my breasts and rubbed it in. I went back to acting cute and asked if they had liked fucking their little sister and covering her with their cum (they had). My legs were quite wet and the upper parts of my socks were damp but I ignored this and got dressed, thanked them for making me cum and left them to make my way to the final guy. He was much more straightforward – finger, suck, fuck and let him cum in my breasts. I then slipped my slightly longer skirt back on for the journey back to Richard’s place and enjoyed the feeling as the cum dried over my breasts.

Mike had spent a fair bit of the day with Richard and Abrahii (as they didn’t have exams to revise for). Despite Abrahii already having had a session with me that morning, she let Mike play with her a few times – mostly eating her but he fucked her just after lunch. Richard didn’t leave while they fucked but did complain that Mike was giving Abrahii all the attention so Mike took Richard in his mouth and sucked him briefly – not enough to make him cum, but more than he’d done before with Richard. Abrahii told Mike he should finish Richard off but he wasn’t willing to go that far so this was left to Abrahii (who didn’t really mind as Mike made sure she got to cum as well). A little later on, as a reward for her having studied, he ate Susan out, making her cum twice in a row. She tried to get him to fuck her as well but he refused and said she’d have to study some more before she was allowed cock. She made a comment about him being like her father (in that her father wanted her to concentrate on work – not the fucking part) and Mike threatened to put her over his knee and spank her (which she said ‘yes please’ to). Realising that he wasn’t going to win this argument, he promised her a spanking and a fucking if she put in another few hours of work and she agreed to this.

When I returned to the house – clothes rumpled and stained with cum, I related my exploits to the others then went upstairs to shower. It wasn’t that I objected to being covered in cum, it’s just that this was cum from people we didn’t know so it wasn’t safe. Susan was pleased that I’d made it to my surprise (and that I’d enjoyed it) and Mike said he wished he’d been able to see me being fucked by my two older brothers. He was particularly impressed at the effort I’d put in to playing the part with them and made me promise to do the same with him (I often dress up for him, but we rarely do the older brother/younger sister thing).

People turned up at the house over the next few hours and we sat chatting and drinking. As promised, Mike ate Susan and then fucked her, getting both Lisa and I to help out by licking Susan’s clit as he pumped into her cunt. We got Chinese food delivered and allowed Susan and me to be ‘caught’ playing with each other in the kitchen when the guy came in to get paid. This worked out better than the previous night and this guy didn’t hesitate when we invited him to join us. He was only willing to kiss and fondle us in the kitchen (where other people were around), but happily followed us upstairs to the bedroom, and was even happier when I grabbed Lisa on the way past and told her to come with us. He fingered all of us and then after we were all kneeling on the bed, he fucked us round-robin style while we kissed and fondled each other. He especially liked watching us eat each other and we finished off with me on my back, Lisa eating me and being fucked by him and Susan over my face (this seemed fair as Susan and I had already been fucked that day by other guys). Having Lisa’s tongue on (and in) my pussy felt pleasantly familiar and I felt a twang of regret that she and Mike had split up – even though I understood the reasons. I made Susan cum first and she climbed down to frig Lisa while the guy fucked her. Lisa got me off next and at Susan’s instruction, she kept eating me at full pelt, copying what Mike had done to her (I didn’t know that at the time). My second orgasm was quite intense and I alternated between trying to pull away from her and humping my cunt against her face, but fortunately the guy came in her soon after (I’d like to think the sight of me thrashing around on the bed spurred him on) and Lisa eased off.